Skip to main content

Full text of "The desire of India"

See other formats


THE  DESIRE 
OF  INDIA 


S.K.DATTA 


PRESENTED   BY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/desireofindia01datt 


THE   DESIRE   OF   INDIA 


THE 

DESIRE  OF  INDIA 


SURENDRA  KUMAR  DATTA 

B.A.,  M.B.,  Ch.B. 

LECTURER   IN   THE   FORMAN   CHRISTIAN   COLLEGE,  LAHORE. 

RECENTLY   TRAVELLING  SECRETAEX   OF   THE   STUDENT 

VOLUNTEER   MISSIONARY   UNION   OF   GREAT 

BRITAIN   AND   IRELAND 


LONDON 

YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  MISSIONARY  MOVEMENT 

78  FLEET  STREET,  E.G. 

1909 


■SfoOlO 


sv 

J  90? 


TUKNHULr.   AND   SPEAKS.    PKINTKRS-    KDINBUKGH 


EDITORIAL  NOTE 

Like  ''  The  Uplift  of  China,"  this  text-book 
on  India  is  issued  conjointly  by  a  number 
of  the  Missionary  Societies  in  Great  Britain 
for  use  in  Missionary  Bands  and  Study 
Circles.  Full  particulars  regarding  its  use 
for  this  purpose,  "  Helps  for  Leaders," 
and  other  aids  to  study  can  be  obtained  on 
appHcation  to  the  Missionary  Study  Depart- 
ments of  the  various  Missionary  Societies. 

It  has  been  found  impossible  to  deal  with 
all  sides  of  missionary  work  in  India  within 
the  limits  of  a  single  book.  It  has  seemed 
best,  therefore,  to  concentrate  attention  in 
this  book  upon  the  immense  bulk  of  the 
population,  which  is  to  be  found  in  the 
villages.  All  problems'  relating  to  the 
educated  classes  have  been  deliberately 
excluded,  but  it  is  hoped  that  they  may 
form  the  subject  of  a  future  text  book. 
Similarly  the  60,000,000  Muhammadans 
in  India  have  been  almost  entirely  ignored. 

The  spelKng  follows  that  adopted  in  the 
new  Imperial  Gazetteer  of  India.     It  is  not 


vi  The  Desire  of  India 

entirely  consistent,  for  while  in  the  majority 
of  words  certain  recognised  rules  are  fol- 
lowed, there  are  some  well-known  names  in 
which  the  traditional  spelling  has  been 
retained. 

Cordial  thanks  are  due  to  the  Indian 
missionaries  and  other  friends  who  have 
read  the  manuscript  and  the  proofs,  and 
have  rendered  help  in  other  ways  in  the 
preparation  of  the  book  ;  and  to  the  various 
private  friends  and  Missionary  Societies 
who  have  provided  the  photographs  with 
which  the  book  is  illustrated. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

In  tlie  preparation  of  this  text-book  the 
writer  desires  to  acknowledge  his  indebted- 
ness to  many  authorities  on  Indian  subjects. 
The  published  writings  of  Sir  W.  W.  Hunter, 
Sir  H.  H.  Risley,  Messrs  Crooke  and  Thiu-ston 
are  standard  works  which  no  student  of 
Indian  ethnography  can  afford  to  neglect. 
For  a  study  of  the  purer  aspects  of  the 
Vaishnavite  and  Saivite  cults  as  expressed 
in  the  two  great  vernaculars  of  the  north 
and  south — Hindi  and  Tamil  respectively — 
the  contributions  of  Dr  Grierson  and  the 
Rev.  G.  U.  Pope  are  invaluable.  The 
standard  Uves  of  missionary  statesmen  by 
Dr  George  Smith  form  the  best  intro- 
duction to  a  knowledge  of  missionary 
development  in  India  during  the  nineteenth 
century.  For  valuable  criticism  and  sug- 
gestions, and  for  help  willingly  rendered  by 
friends,  the  author's  thanks  are  due. 

A  word  of  personal  explanation  is  neces- 
sary as  to  how  this  book  came  into  being. 
The  writer  confesses  to  an  obvious  disquali- 


viii  The  Desire  of  India 

fication  for  the  task.  He  has  had  Httle 
experience  of  actual  missionary  work  and 
even  of  Indian  village  life.  Nevertheless, 
he  was  led  to  undertake  the  preparation 
of  this  text-book  because  of  the  oppor- 
tunity afforded  of  stating  the  case  for 
Christian  Missions  from  the  point  of  view 
of  the  Indian  Church.  That  this  has  been 
successfully  done  he  can  scarcely  hope. 
The  imperfections  of  this  book  are  most 
obvious  to  himself.  A  deepened  sense  of 
the  possibiHties  of  the  Indian  Church  in  the 
outlook  and  policy  which  guide  Western 
Christendom  in  its  efforts  to  evangelise 
India  is  what  the  writer  pleads  for.  Six 
years  of  close  personal  contact  with  the 
people  of  Great  Britain  have  revealed  how 
small  a  place  the  Indian  Church  has  in  the 
thought  and  prayer  of  the  Christian  public. 
India's  evangelisation  Hes  with  the  Indian 
Church.  It  needs  and  demands  the  prayer, 
sympathy  and  fullest  co-operation  of  the 
Churches  in  Christian  countries.  The  situa- 
tion in  India  is  critical,  and  while  the 
ideals  of  his  educated  countrymen  have  the 
writer's  fullest  sympathy  he  fears  that  a 
purely  political  propaganda  may  tend  to 
absorb  their  efforts  and  outlook.     Whether 


Author's  Preface  ix 

India  will  be  saved  from  such  a  contingency, 
which  will  retard  her  higher  welfare  for 
centuries,  depends  very  largely  upon  the 
Indian  Church.  The  salvation  of  India 
may  come  about  through  the  growth  of  a 
strong,  vigorous  Christian  community.  It 
may  also  He  in  the  purpose  of  God  to  raise 
up  an  Indian  Christian  teacher,  some 
prophet  or  evangehst  with  a  knowledge  of 
Christ  as  St  Paul  knew  Him,  and  an  under- 
standing of  India,  such  as  that  possessed 
by  the  north  Indian  saint  Tulsi  Das,  whose 
message  foiu*  centiu*ies  ago  reached  the 
hearts  of  miUions  from  Bihar  to  the  Punjab. 
To  claim  from  God  such  gifts  for  India  is 
the  privilege  of  those  into  whose  hands 
this  book  may  find  its  way. 

S.  K.  Datta. 

July   I9O8 


NOTE  ON  PRONUNCIATION 


Vowel  Sounds 

a  has  the 

;  sound  of  a  in  ^  woman.' 

a 

» 

„          a  in  '  father.' 

e 

ii 

vowel-sound  in  'grey.' 

i 

}} 

sound  of  i  in  '  pin.' 

i 

}^ 

„         i  in  ^pohce.' 

o 

}> 

„        0  in  ''bone.' 

u 

!y 

_,_,         ?^  in  '^  bull.' 

u 

}} 

„         u  in  ^  flute.' 

ai 

}} 

vowel-sound  in  '^mine.' 

au 

3? 

,,           „    in  '  house.' 

dh  and  tk  (except  in  Burma)  never  have  the 
sound  of  tk  in  '^  this  '  or  '^thin/  but  should  be  pro- 
nounced as  in  '  wood-house  '  and  '  boat-hook.' 


CONTENTS 


Editorial  Note 

PAGE 
V 

Author's  Preface    .              .              . 

vii 

Note  on  Pronunciation 

X 

CHAP. 

I.  The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants 

1 

II.  The  Life  of  the  People 

35 

III.  India's  Search 

72 

IV.  India's  Invaders 

112 

V.  Christianity  in  India 

147 

VI.   Problems  and  Methods 

192 

VII.  The  Indian  Church  . 

230 

VIII.  The  Need  of  India  . 

266 

Chart  of  Indian  History  . 

286 

Appendices  . 

288 

Bibliography 

297 

Index             .... 

303 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Rock  at  Trichinopoly      ,    . 

The  Himalayas:  View  from  the  Walls  of  Delhi 

Relief  Map  of  India  .  .  ,  . 

Tod  A  Men  and  Women 

A  Roadside  Scene  :  A  Stretch  of  Southern  Coast 

The  Great  Indian  Desert  :    A  Roadside  Scene 
in  the  South         ...... 

Photograph  from   Survey    Map   of   lisDiA.     (By 

permission)     .         .         .         . 

Ploughing  and  Winnowing  .... 


Fro7itispiece 

facing  page 

4 

12 

20 
25 

29 

37 
41 


Xll 


The  Desire  of  India 


facing  page 

Rice  Culture       .......  44 

Winnowing  and  Grinding  the  Corn  .         .        ' .  48 

Famine  Animal  :  Famine  Children     ,          ,          .  53 

Brahman  (S.  India)  :  Jat  (N.  India)           .         .  61 

Village  Street  and  Village  Well  ...  68 

Tope      marking      spot      where     Buddha     first 

PREACHED :  Buddhist  rock-cut  Temples         .  76 

Benares        ........  84 

An  Ascetic:    A  Hillside  Idol    .         .         .         .  93 

Worship    of  the    Snake   God  :    Ascetic   before 

Image  of  Ganesa          .....  97 

Bathing  at  Sivaratri   Festival           .          .          .  100 

The  Well  of  Salvation  and  the  Burning  Ghat 

AT  Benares   .......  108 

The  Tomb  of  Akbar  the  Great          .       -  .         .  125 

Railway  Station  :    Mouth  of  the  Ganges           .  140 

The  Maharajah  of  Travancore          .          .         .  157 

A  Children's  Feast     ......  165 

On  the  Way  to    Church  :  A  Christian  Home  172 

A  North    Indian   Village  :    A    Shanan  Village 

IN  Tinnevelly       .          .          .          .          .         .  181 

A  Christian  Family  and  their  Offering           .  189 

A  Mission  Hospital  :  Patients  and  their  Friends  197 

A  Group  of  Orphans  :  Orphan  Girl  gathering 

Wood 204 

Village  Preaching       ......  212 

Industrial  Training  School        ....  221 

Preaching    by  the  Wayside  :    Group   of    Cate- 

*  CHisTs     ........  236 

Church  in  Santalia  :  Church  in  Gond  Country  245 

A  Christian  Family  :  Santal  Biblewomen          .  253 

A  Village  School  :    Biblewomen  at  Work         .  260 

A  Convert  and  her  Son  :  A  Christian  Baptism  268 

A  Plague  Camp 276 


THE  DESIRE  OF  INDIA 

CHAPTER  I 

THE    LAND    AND    ITS    INHABITANTS 

For  centuries  Western  nations  have  looked  The  Wealth  of 

upon  India  as  a  land  of  marvellous  wealth,  ^  ^^' 

and  the  splendours  of  her  kings  have  seemed 

beyond  the  power  of  imagination.     It  was 

the    story    of    India's    wealth    that    sent 

Columbus   in  quest  of  the  Western  route 

when  he  discovered  America.     It  was  this 

story  that  excited  the  cupidity  of  Europe, 

and  led  to   the   estabhshment  of   British 

rule    in    India.     Closer    investigation    has 

revealed    how    disappointing    have    been 

these  dreams  of  riches.     India's  material 

resources  do  not  approach  those  of  China, 

and  it  is  questionable  whether  her  people 

have  the  capacity  to  develop  them  with  the 

vigour  and  energy  of  the  European   and 

MongoHan  races.      India's   wealth   lies   in 

her    people.     Their    spiritual    genius    and 

their  rehgious  instincts  are  her  best  and 

most  precious  treasure.     Her  greatest  sons 


The  Desire  of  India 


(reo  graphical 
Position. 


The  Northern 
Triangle. 


have  ever  been  possessed  with  a  passion  to 
know  the  Real  and  the  Infinite,  and  have 
pursued  it  with  earnestness  of  purpose. 
Their  children  have  entered  into  a  heritage 
of  spiritual  capacities  and  ideals,  the  de- 
velopment of  which  may  mean  the  enriching 
of  the  world. 

The  country  of  India  Hes  between  the 
8th  and  S5th  degrees  of  latitude  north  of 
the  Equator.  In  form  it  resembles  two 
unequal  triangles,  one  placed  upon  the 
other  and  having  as  their  common  base 
a  hne  running  east  and  west  through 
Karachi  and  Calcutta.  This  line  nearly 
coincides  with  the  tropic  of  Cancer.  The 
southern  triangle,  therefore,  Hes  within 
the  tropics,  and  the  northern  one  just 
within  the  temperate  zone.  The  latter 
embeds  itself  in  the  main  mass  of 
the  continent  of  Asia,  and  in  doing  so 
rears  for  its  defence  the  greatest  natural 
barrier  in  the  world — the  Himalayan 
mountains.  The  lower  triangle,  or  penin- 
sular portion,  by  its  projection  divides  the 
Indian  Ocean  into  the  Arabian  Sea  and 
the  Bay  of  Bengal. 

The  northern  portion  of  the  country 
has    very   weU  -  defined    mountain    ranges 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants     3 

forming  the  northern  boundary,  and  the 
outlying  Sulaiman  range  marks  the 
western  Hmits.  Similar  ranges  boimd 
it  on  the  east.  The  northern  and 
eastern  angles  of  the  triangle  admit 
great  water  systems,  namely  the  Indus 
and  Brahmaputra  rivers  respectively. 
The  southern  boundary  is  formed  by 
the  Vindhya  mountains  and  the  ad- 
jacent ranges,  together  with  the  densely 
wooded  uplands  by  which  these  are  ap- 
proached. Within  these  Hmits  we  have 
a  vast  plain,  almost  barren  of  forest  growth, 
for  the  most  part  of  exceptional  fertihty, 
consisting  in  its  eastern  and  northern  parts 
of  a  rich  alluvial  soil,  while  in  the  west  the 
vegetation  is  less  abundant  and  for 
thousands  of  square  miles  the  country 
is  a  desert  waste. 

Peninsular  India  is  a  contrast.  It  con-  The  Southern 
sists  of  two  well-marked  portions — a 
central  rocky  plateau  known  as  the  Deccan, 
buttressed  by  the  mountainous  ranges 
called  the  Western  and  Eastern  Ghats, 
and  the  comparatively  flat  and  largely 
alluvial  strips  of  coast  land.  The 
Western  Ghats,  which  are  the  steeper  and 
more  striking,  riui  parallel  with  and  very 


4  The  Desire  of  India 

near  the  coasb  line.  The  Eastern  Ghats 
are  composed  of  low,  irregular  moun- 
tainous spurs  with  a  gradual  slope  towards 
the  sea.  They  recede  from  the  coast  as  they 
pass  southwards,  and  join  the  Western 
Ghats,  thus  forming  the  Nilgiri  Hills, 
which  continue  southwards  almost  to  Cape 
Comorin  as  a  central  mountainous  ridge, 

A  few  geographical  features  of  the 
country  are  worthy  of  a  more  detailed 
account. 
The  Himalayas.  The  Himalaya  mountains  (Himalaya  = 
"  the  abode  of  snow  ")  consist  of  an  aggre- 
gation of  ranges  extending  over  a  length  of 
1500  miles.  The  southern  or  outer  range 
includes  some  of  the  loftiest  peaks  in  the 
world — Everest  and  Kinchinjunga.  >  A 
series  of  undulating  dips  13,000  feet  above 
sea-level  leads  us  to  the  second  or  inner 
range,  passing  over  which  the  explorer 
descends  into  the  Indo -Tibetan  trough. 
North  of  him,  fresh  mountains  bound  the 
almost  unknown  snow-driven  and  lake- 
scattered  plateau  of  Tibet.  In  this 
trough  three  great  rivers  have  their  origin. 
From  lake  and  mountainside  within  a  few 
niiles  of  each  other  rise  the  Indus,  the  Sutlej, 
and   the    Brahmaputra.     Here   it   is    that 


THE    HIMALAYAS 


VIEW    FROM    THE    WALLS    OF    DELHI 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants     5 

Hindu  mythology  has  placed  Mount  Kailas, 
the  Elysium  of  Siva,  and  the  centre  of  the 
world.  Here  the  ocean  was  hiu^led  down 
by  the  gods,  and  encircled  the  mountain 
four  times,  when  out  of  it  four  streams 
flowed,  one  of  which  was  the  sacred  Ganges. 
On  the  rising  slopes  around  he  some  of  the 
most  extensive  glaciers  found  outside  the 
Arctic  region.  The  melting  of  the  summer 
snows  and  the  cataclysm  of  the  loosened 
avalanche  probably  suggested  to  the 
imagination  of  the  bard  the  ocean  falling 
from  heaven.  The  Indus,  the  Sutlej,  and 
the  Brahmaputra  owe  their  waters,  and 
the  plains  of  North  India  their  irrigation, 
to  this  kindly  dispensation  of  nature. 

Himalayan  scenery  is  as  varied  as  it  is  Himalayan 
beautiful.  The  tangled  jungles  and  marshy,  ^^"^^y- 
malaria- stricken  wastes  which  form  the 
southern  approaches  qui-ckly  give  place  to 
a  region  where  the  plants  remind  the 
traveller  of  the  south  of  Europe.  Still 
higher  the  red  blossoms  of  the  rhododendron 
give  a  richness  of  colour  to  the  dark  and 
almost  Hmitless  forests  of  pine  and  cedar. 
In  the  uppermost  Hmits  an  arctic  barren- 
ness and  chmate  hold  the  mountains  in 
their    grip.     The    traveller    never    forgets 


6  The  Desire  of  India 

the  marvellous  contrasts  he  beholds,  as  a 
few  hours  of  travel  bring  him  from  the 
midst  of  subhme,  awe-inspiring  heights 
into  the  well- cultivated,  terraced  fields  of 
the  lower  range,  with  the  Indian  corn  bow- 
ing under  the  weight  of  the  ripening  grain. 
In  front  of  him,  in  the  valleys  below,  lie 
smihng  fields  of  rice ;  a  backward  glance 
reveals  the  dark  forest- clad  heights  tower- 
ing hundreds  of  feet  above,  over- topped 
and  over-mastered  by  a  range  of  cold  grey 
barren  peaks ;  the  unmelted  winter  snow  may 
often  be  seen  lying  in  some  hollow,  and  the 
whole  scene  is  tinted  by  the  glow  of  a 
tropical  sunset.  The  ranges  are  crossed 
at  very  high  altitudes  by  passes  which  form 
the  means  of  access  to  the  highlands  of 
Asia,  and  through  which  journey  the  hardy 
highlanders,  driving  their  flocks  of  moun- 
tain sheep  or  their  herds  of  the  bushy - 
tailed  yak,  to  deposit  their  burdens  in  the 
marts  of  Simla,  Mussoorie  or  Darjeehng. 
The  Romance  The  early  fancies  of  nations  have  often 
Rive4^.^^  woven    a    web    of    romance    round    some 

geographical  feature  of  their  country. 
Jewish  exilic  literature  reveals  a  strange 
passion  for  Jerusalem.  The  fruitful  plains 
of  Mesopotamia  and  the   easy  luxury  of 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants     7 

Babylon  failed  to  blot  put  the  memory 
of  the  loved  city  set  on  a  hill.  Some 
mountain,  some  stream^  some  particular 
glade  or  forest  finds  its  way  by  unerr- 
ing instinct  into  the  highest  expression 
of  a  people's  thought.  Among  an  agri- 
cultural and  pastoral  people,  whose  happi- 
ness is  conditioned  by  the  prosperity  of 
their  crops,  in  its  turn  dependent  on  an 
adequate  water  supply,  is  it  any  wonder 
that  the  imagination  has  been  captured 
by  their  mighty  rivers — the  Indus  and 
Sutlej,  Ganges  and  Brahmaputra, 
Narbada  and  Tapti,  Godavari  and  Kistna 
and  Cauvery  ?  Their  sources  are  often 
veiled  in  mystery.  Breaking  through  in- 
accessible mountain  ranges  or  impassable  . 
jungle,  they  bring  Hfe  to  the  soil  and  food 
to  men  in  the  sun-baked  northern  plains 
or  the  low-lying  alluvial  tracts  of  the 
coast  provinces.  The  rivers  of  India  are 
a  veritable  gift  of  God. 

Indian  rivers  belong  to  three  main  groups  Divisions  of  the 
— those  of  the  great  northern  plain,  those    ^^^^   -^^  ^^' 
draining  the  tract  of  country  east  of  the 
Western  Ghats,  and  the  Narbada  group  of 
rivers    which    drain    and    irrigate    central 
India   and   the    northern   portion    of    the 


8  The  Desire  of  India 

Bombay  Presidency  proper.  The  Indo- 
Gangetic  system,  consisting  as  it  does  of 
no  fewer  than  a  dozen  great  rivers,  may  be 
further  divided  into  two  groups,  namely 
the  Indus  and  its  tributaries  which  fall 
into  the  Arabian  Sea,  and  the  Ganges  and 
its  tributaries  which  fall  into  the  Bay  of 
Bengal.  The  dividing  watershed  is  a  low 
crest  of  land  running  southwards  from 
Simla.  To  the  west  the  drainage  passes 
into  the  Indus,  to  the  east  into  the  Ganges. 
The  Ganges.  Mythology  has  long  speculated  as  to  the 

origin  of  the  Ganges.  The  waters  are 
celestial  in  origin  as  well  as  in  virtue.  A 
hermit,  whose  austerities  had  endued  him 
with  special  power,  prayed  for  a  stream 
that  would  cleanse  from  the  defilement 
of  sin,  and  elicited  from  Siva  the  well- 
merited  reply,  "  0  foremost  of  men,  I  am 
well-pleased  with  thee.  I  will  do  what 
will  be  for  thy  welfare — I  will  hold  the 
Mountain's  daughter  on  my  head." 
Through  his  tangled  locks  to  this  day  the 
waters  continue  to  flow.  At  an  altitude 
of  13,000  feet,  in  a  great  ice- cavern, 
the  river  has  one  of  its  sources.  Flomng 
for  over  a  thousand  miles  through  "  Arya- 
varta,"  the  ancient  cradle  of  the  Hindu 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    g 

race  and  the  sacred  ground  upon  which 
their  deeds  of  valour  have  been  wrought 
and  their  songs  of  victory  sung,  the  silent 
witness  for  centuries  of  their  joys  and 
sorrows,  and  the  mother  who  has  borne 
upon  her  expansive  bosom  the  ashes  of 
thousands  of  India's  pious  children  to  their 
last  resting-place,  the  Ganges  is  inseparably 
bound  up  with  the  hearts  and  Hves  of  the 
people.  It  is  sacred  to  them  by  ties  of 
sentiment,  of  tradition,  and  of  gratitude. 
It  has  stood  through  the  ages  as  the  symbol 
of  Divine  beneficence.  To  its  sacredness 
nothing  else  approaches,  and  popular  fancy 
derives  from  it  the  sanctity  of  other  Indian 
rivers  through  the  agency  of  subterranean 
streams. 

The  towns  and  cities  on  the  banks  of  the  Benares. 
Ganges  are  sacred.  Benares  (Kasi)  and 
Allahabad  (Prayag),  together  with  Hardwar, 
where  the  river  as  a  mountain  stream 
finds  its  way  to  the  plains,  form  the  chief 
places  of  pilgrimage  in  India.  To  die  in 
Benares  is  salvation  assured.  Her  streets 
and  "  ghats  "  are  continually  crowded  with 
pilgrims,  and  with  ash-besmeared  ascetics 
whose  cupidity  finds  an  easy  prey  among 
the  thousands  who  seek  spiritual  reward 


lO 


The  Desire  of  India 


and  consolation.  It  was  Benares  that 
Buddha  chose  to  be  the  first  place  where  he 
preached  his  doctrines.  It  was  there  also 
that  Hinduism  reasserted  itself  nearly  a 
thousand  years  afterwards.  Besides  the 
regular  places  of  worship  "  every  niche, 
corner,  and  empty  space  upon  the  ghats 
and  in  the  walls  of  houses  is  occupied  by 
some  rehgious  image,  mutilated  statue 
...  or  square  hewn-stone.  .  .  .  The  weU 
of  Manikarnika  filled  with  the  sweat  of 
Vishnu,  forms  one  of  the  chief  attractions 
for  pilgrims,  thousands  of  whom  bathe  in 
its  foetid  waters.  Stone  steps  lead  down 
to  the  edge  crowded  with  worshippers 
whose  sins  are  washed  away  by  the  effica- 
cious spring." 

Allahabad  or  Prayag,  the  holy  city,  is 
situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Ganges 
and  the  Jumna.  During  December  and 
January  there  is  held  on  the  vast  plain 
outside  the  city  a  great  rehgious  fair  at 
which  no  less  than  250,000  people  are 
present.  At  full  moon  enormous  crowds 
bathe  in  the  sacred  river. 

Hardwar  is  a  much  smaller  town  built 
near  the  gorge  where  the  Ganges  opens  out 
upon  the  plains.     It  has  been  a  sacred  spot 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants 


II 


for  at  least  2000  years.  Hindus  flock  to 
it  from  many  parts  bringing  the  ashes 
of  their  loved  ones  to  throw  into  the  sacred 
stream.  The  first  day  of  the  Hindu  solar 
year  witnesses  the  greatest  assemblage  of 
pilgrims  to  commemorate  the  anniversary 
of  the  appearance  of  the  Ganges  upon 
earth.  When  the  propitious  moment 
arrives  each  pilgrim  struggles  to  be  the 
first  to  plunge  himself  into  the  waters  of 
the  sacred  pool. 

The  six  years'  pilgrimage  from  the  Ganges'  Pilgrimages 
source  to  its  mouth  and  back  again  is  even  to^Mouth!^^^ 
yet  carried  out  by  some  devout  spirits  for 
the  expiation  of  sin,  and  "  a  few  fanatical 
devotees  may  yet  be  seen  wearily  accom- 
pHshing  this  meritorious  penance  by 
measuring  their  lengths."  Innumerable 
pilgrims  bathe  themselves  in  the  waters 
m  the  hope  of  washing  away  their  sins, 
and  carry  back  to  their  distant  homes 
vessels  filled  with  holy  water — a  constant 
reminder  of  what  has  been  accompUshed, 
and  a  spiritual  solace  to  themselves  and 
their  households. 

The  Indus  rises  at  an  altitude  of  16,000  The  Indus, 
feet  in  the  trans -Himalayan  trough,  near 
Mount  Kailas.     It  travels  north-west  for 


12  The  Desire  of  India 

160  miles  and  then  enters  the  kingdom  of 
Kashmir  through  some  magnificent  gorges. 
Here  it  dashes  itself  against  boulders,  rocks 
and  the  mountain- sides,  hterally  cutting 
its  way  to  the  easier  courses  of  the  plains. 
The  gorge  where  it  bursts  through  the 
western  Himalayas  is  said  to  be  14,000  feet 
of  sheer  depth.  The  five  tributaries  of  this 
river  give  irrigation  as  well  as  its  name  to 
the  greatest  wheat  producing  tract  of  India 
—  the  Punjab,  which  provided  the  first 
Indian  home  to  the  ancient  Aryan  con- 
querors whose  colonies  settled  on  the  banks 
of  its  rivers. 
The  Great  Let  US  fix  our  attention  upon  the  trapt  of 

Northern  Plain.  |^^^  between  the  Himalaya  and  Vindhya, 
an  area  two  and  a  half  times  the  size  of 
the  British  Isles.  It  was  once  the  bed 
of  an  ancient  sea.  As  the  waters  receded, 
there  poured  into  it  streams  of  human  life. 
On  these  plains  great  battles  have  been 
lost  and  won,  and  kingdoms  have  floiu-ished 
and  have  decayed.  They  have  given  to  a 
great  world-rehgion  its  birthplace,  formed 
the  scene  of  its  missionary  conquests,  and 
witnessed  its  downfall.  To-day,  over  half 
the  population  of  the  Indian  Empire  find 
here  their  home.     The  welfare  of  the  people 


RELIEF    MAP    OF    INDIA 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    13 

of  these  plains — village-strewn,  and  teem- 
ing with  the  life  of  one  hundred  and  sixty 
millions  of  men  and  women  and  children — 
is  one  of  the  crushing  problems  of  Indian 
administration.  "It  is  here,"  says  a 
writer  of  note,  "  that  you  may  see  un- 
broken continents  of  wheat,  of  millet,  and 
of  Indian  corn,  endless  seas  of  rice,  and 
Umitless  prairies  of  sugar-cane  and  indigo. 
It  is  here  you  will  find  the  teeming  millions, 
the  network  of  canals  and  railways,  the 
seething  life  of  India.  Down  the  ancient 
sea-bed  the  Muhammadan  invasion  ebbed 
and  flowed,  and  up  this  same  vaUey  from 
the  east  the  opposing  force  of  British  in- 
fluence crept  hand  over  hand.  The  battles 
of  history  were  fought  in  the  intermediate 
plains  until  step  by  step  the  desultory 
conquerors  from  the  north  were  beaten 
back  or  subdued  .  .  .  and  peace  and  tran- 
quilHty  were  restored  to  milHons  of  raiyat 
(peasant)  cultivators,  who  while  battle  raged 
over  their  heads  ploughed  and  reaped 
annual  harvests  on  this  wide  -  spreading 
belt  of  fertile  soil." 

It  is  necessary  that  we  should  study  still  The  Races  of 
more   closely   the    tremendous   volume   of    °^ 
human  life   to   be   found   in   the   200,000 


14  The  Desire  of  India 

villages  scattered  over  the  north .  Indian 
plain.  The  student,  as  he  observes 
with  critical  eye  the  characteristics  of  the 
people,  finds  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
perplexing  variety  of  races  and  languages. 
The  racial  origin  and  inter-relationships  of 
these  peoples  form  an  almost  insoluble  pro- 
blem, as  there  are  no  sufficient  grounds  on 
which  to  base  conclusions.  Attempts  have 
been  made  to  solve  the  problem  by  a  study 
of  the  language,  and  by  careful  skull 
measurements.  The  two  methods  do  not 
always  lead  to  the  same  results.  It  seems 
probable,  however,  that  at  some  time  in 
the  far  distant  past  the  plains  of  north 
India  were  inhabited  by  a  fairly  homo- 
geneous race,  approaching  in  physical 
characteristics  the  people  of  the  south. 
Whether  these  people,  known  as  the 
Dravidians,  were  the  real  aborigines  of 
India,  or  were  themselves  immigrants  at 
some  still  earlier  date,  cannot  here  be  dis- 
cussed. At  some  period  before  the 
Christian  era,  two  distinct  influences  were 
brought  to  bear  upon  them — an  Aryan  ^ 

1  The  Aryans^  as  is  shown  by  their  language^  belonged 
to  the  Indo-European  stock  from  which  most  of  the 
peoples  of  Europe  have  sprung. 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    15 

influence  from  the  north-west,  and  a 
Mongolian  influence  from  the  north-east. 
The  result  is  that  we  have  at  the  present 
day  three  main  racial  types  inhabiting  three 
clearly  marked  geographical  areas.  While 
these  types  shade  off  insensibly  into  one 
another,  and  are  by  no  means  exclusively 
confined  to  the  geographical  areas  to  which 
they  belong,  they  are  distinct  in  their 
physical  characteristics  and  easily  recog- 
nised. 

The  Indo-Aryan  type,  which  probably  indo-Aryans. 
represents  most  purely  the  original  Aryan 
invaders,  is  to  be  found  in  the  area  of  the 
Indus  and  its  tributaries,  including  the 
Punjab,  Sind  and  the  north-west  portion 
of  Rajputana.  The  features  of  the  people 
of  the  Indo-Aryan  tract  approximate  to 
those  of  the  European.  Apart  from  the 
Brahmans,  whose  claim  to  purity  of  blood 
even  in  the  north  is  disputed,  the  chief 
representatives  of  the  Indo-Aryans  are 
the  Rajputs  and  the  Jats. 

The  Rajputs  come  of  princely  race.  In 
the  deserts  of  Rajputana  they  have  reared 
ancient  kingdoms,  and  observe  among 
themselves  a  type  of  feudahsm.  About 
nine  milHons  are  scattered  over  north  India. 


i6 


The  Desire  of  India 


They  are  warriors  and  keep  ever  fresh  the 
memory  of  the  past,  the  deeds  of  their  race, 
and  the  length  of  their  ancestry.  In  the 
southern  Punjab  and  in  the  United 
Provinces     they     are     agriculturists,     but 


will  not  deign  to  touch  the  plough, 
and  invariably  hire  labour  to  do  their 
work. 

The  Jat  is  a  typical  yeoman,  and  the  best 
cultivator  in  all  northern  India.  "  His 
knowledge  of  crops,"  says  Mr  Crooke,  "  is 
unrivalled    and    his    industry    unceasing. 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    17 

Every  member  of  the  family,  from  the  old 
crone  down  to  tiny  children,  shares  in  the 
field  work."  His  struggle  to  obtain  a  liveH- 
hood  makes  him  very  obHvious  of  the  rites 
of  rehgion.  The  Jat  is  freer  than  many 
other  Hindu  races  from  the  social  re- 
strictions which  the  Brahman  would  impose. 
He  is  known,  for  example,  to  practise 
widow  remarriage. 

In  the  area  of  the  upper  Ganges,  which  in-  Aryo-Dravidian. 
eludes  all  the  territory  watered  by  the 
Ganges  and  its  tributaries  up  to  the  point 
where  it  makes  a  sudden  bend  to  the  south 
about  300  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  which 
comprises  the  United  Provinces  of  Agra 
and  Oudh  together  with  the  Commissioner- 
ship  of  Bihar  belonging  to  the  Bengal 
Province,  the  admixture  of  blood  between 
Aryan  and  Dravidian  seems  to  have  been 
greater.  The  type  is  a  mixed  one,  but 
is  easily  distinguishable  from  both  the 
Indo -Aryan  and  the  Dravidian.  On  the 
other  hand  the  higher  strata  of  society 
show  markedly  the  European  type  of  face. 
The  population  has  a  large  number  of  Jats, 
Rajputs,  and  Brahmans. 

In  the  area  of  the  Brahmaputra  and  lower  Mong-oio- 
Ganges,  including  Bengal  proper  and  a  large    ^^^^  ^^"* 


1 8  The  Desire  of  India 

portion  of  the  Eastern  Bengal  Province, 
the  immigrant  race  was  not  Aryan,  but 
Mongohan.  The  Bengali  is  one  of  the  most 
easily  recognised  types  in  India.  In  the 
higher  castes  in  Bengal,  however,  there  are 


traces  of  Indo -Aryan  ancestry.  These 
higher  castes,  numbering  about  three  and 
a  half  millions  of  people,  form  a  very 
important  community  in  India.  From 
their  ranks  have  been  drawn  some  of  the 
most  distinguished  lawyers,  physicians, 
journalists,  and  Government  administrators 
that  modern  India  has  known,  and  their 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    19 

services  have  not  been  limited  to  Bengal, 
but  have  been  rendered  throughout  north 
India.  The  same  class  has  also  furnished 
not  a  few  scholars  and  reUgious  and  poHtical 
leaders  whose  ideals  have  touched  the  Hves 
of  the  educated  pubhc  throughout  the 
country. 

Apart  from  the  diversity  produced  by  J^^^^^^jJ^f^J^Jg^^ 
marked  racial  differences  and  by  the  forces 
of  two  great  rehgions,  Hinduism  and  Islam, 
north  India  presents  a  babel  of  languages. 
BengaU,  Hindi  (including  Urdu),  and  Pan- 
jabi  are  the  prevaihng  languages  and  belong 
to  the  Indo-European  family.  Each  is 
spoken  by  millions  of  people.  Urdu,  called 
by  Europeans  Hindostani,  is  the  Persianised 
form  of  that  dialect  of  Hindi  which  is  spoken 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Meerut.  It  arose 
during  the  Muhammadan  occupation  of 
India,  and  hence  became  the  poHte  language 
of  the  north.  It  is  used  by  the  upper 
classes  in  the  Punjab  and  in  the  United 
Provinces,  and  by  aU  Muhammadans  in 
the  latter  area.  In  other  parts  of  India 
the  Muhammadans  speak  corrupt  forms  of 
the  Urdu  language,  but  the  common  idea 
that  it  can  be  understood  in  all  parts  of  the 
country  is  mistaken.     It  has  a  large  and 


20  The  Desire  of  India 

increasing  literature.  In  addition  to  these 
prevaiUng  languages  many  others  are 
spoken.  On  the  north-eastern  frontier  and 
in  the  country  adjoining  it  are  to  be  found 
no  fewer  than  fifty  -  six  languages  be- 
longing to  the  Indo-Chinese  family.  The 
most  important  of  this  group  is  spoken 
by  not  much  more  than  a  quarter  of  a 
miUion  of  people,  and  one  of  the  languages 
included  in  the  hst  at  the  last  census  was 
spoken  by  only  four  persons.  Over  half 
a  dozen  languages  belonging  to  the 
Indo-European  family  are  spoken  in  the 
areas  lying  on  or  near  the  north-west 
frontier. 
Peoples  of  the  With  regard  to  peninsular  India  it  is  more 
vindhyan  difficult   to   make   generahsations.     Rising 

Slopes.  ^  o 

up  southward  from  the  plains  of  northern 

India  are  the  slopes  of  the  Vindhya  Uplands. 
For  many  generations  they  were  the 
boundary  of  Aryan  civihsation,  which, 
though  it  ultimately  pierced  this  natural 
barrier,  never  completely  conquered  it. 
Vindhya  itself  means  "  the  divider."  Cen- 
turies after  the  Aryan  immigration  this 
range  formed  the  chief  defence  of  the  Hindu 
kingdoms  of  the  south  against  their 
Muhammadan    foe.     The    hills     are    low, 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    21 

sparsely  covered  and  often  barren.  "  On 
these  low  bare  stony  hills  the  heat  of  the 
summer  sun  beats  with  terrific  force.  Parts 
of  the  country  in  drought  and  desolation 
vie  with  the  rainless  peaks  which  surround 
the  Gulf  of  Suez  or  Hne  the  Arabian  desert." 
In  other  parts  water  is  to  be  found.  Along 
the  Son  river  valley  some  of  the  most 
beautiful  scenery  in  India  may  be  seen. 
This  great  inaccessible  belt  of  country  is 
inhabited  by  races  distantly  alhed  to  the 
people  of  the  northern  Gangetic  valley,  and 
resembling  even  more  closely  the  users  of 
the  Dravidian  tongues  of  southern  India. 
Untouched  by  the  Aryan  civilisation  of 
their  northern  and  southern  brethren  they 
continue  to  Hve  their  primitive  Hfe,  and 
practice  their  barbarous  rites.  Shy,  ever 
on  the  alert,  they  find  their  natural  enemies 
in  the  races  and  rulers  of  the  plains 
below.  The  Kols,  the  Santals,  the 
Gonds,  and  the  Bhils,  are  becoming  peace- 
able people  and  more  trustful.  The  change 
at  the  same  time  means  often  the  triumph 
of  Hinduism.  Slowly  but  surely  these 
races  are  being  brought  under  its  in- 
fluence, and  are  being  gathered  into  its 
fold    and     given     over     to     the     slavery 


22 


The  Desire  of  India 


of  caste  and  the  supremacy  of  the 
Brahman. 

The  Deccan.  The  Deccan  (  =  "  the  South  "),  with  the 

low-lying  coast-lands  at  the  foot  of  the 
Ghats,  is  the  India  of  the  earher  years  of 
the  British  Empire.  On  its  coast,  east  and 
west,  the  first  European  colonies  were 
founded, — Portuguese,  Dutch,  Spanish, 
French,  Danish,  British.  Here  were 
fought  the  battles  for  supremacy.  Here 
also  were  made  the  first  efforts  to 
christianise  India.  The  south  is  the  cradle 
of  the  Christian  Church,  and  in  it  has  been 
reared  by  far  the  larger  part  of  the  Christian 
community. 

Its  Rivers.  With  the  exception  of  the  Narbada  and 

Tapti  in  the  very  north-westerly  corner, 
all  the  chief  rivers  of  the  Deccan  flow  east- 
wards right  across  the  Peninsula  into  the 
Bay  of  Bengal.  These  rivers  are  the  land- 
marks of  the  country,  and  upon  them  also 
depends,  as  in  the  north,  the  well-being  of 
the  cultivator,  his  family  and  his  cattle. 

The  Narbada.  The  Narbada  river  rises  in  the  heart  of 
the  Vindhya  hills  in  wild  and  desolate 
country.  It  "  bubbles  up  gently  in  a  small 
tank  in  one  of  the  undulating  glades  on  the 
summit  of  the   mountain."     It  meanders 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    23 

through  green  meadows  till  it  reaches  the 
very  edge  of  the  plateau  over  which  it 
dashes  in  a  glistening  cascade.  Lower 
down,  near  the  city  of  Jubbulpore,  it  flows 
through  a  narrow  gorge,  the  walls  of  which 
are  of  pure  marble.  The  river  here  flows 
with  a  tremendous  velocity.  StiU  further 
down  it  disappears  into  a  dense  jungle, 
and  emerges  upon  the  rich  alluvial  plains 
of  the  northern  corner  of  the  Bombay 
Presidency,  finaUy  entering  the  Arabian 
Sea,  800  miles  from  its  source.  Colonel 
Sleeman  in  his  "  Rambles  and  Recollec- 
tions "  gives  the  legend  of  the  Narbada, 
and  comments  on  the  high  esteem  and 
veneration  in  which  it  is  held  by  the  people. 
"  Any  Englishman,"  he  says,  "  can  easily 
conceive  a  poet  in  his  highest  '  calenture 
of  the  brain '  addressing  the  ocean  as  '  a 
steed  that  knows  his  rider,'  and  patting  the 
crested  billow  as  his  flowing  mane  ;  but 
he  must  come  to  India  to  understand  how 
every  individual  of  a  whole  community 
of  many  milhons  can  address  a  fine  river  as 
a  Hving.  being — a  sovereign  princess,  who 
hears  and  understands  all  they  say,  and 
exercises  a  kind  of  local  superintendence 
over  their  aSairs  without  a  single  temple 


24  The  Desire  of  India 

in  which  her  image  is  worshipped  or  a 
single  priest  to  profit  by  the  delusion.  As 
in  the  case  of  the  Ganges,  it  is  the  river 
itself  to  whom  they  address  themselves, 
and  not  to  any  deity  residing  in  it  or  pre- 
siding over  it — the  stream  itself  is  the  deity 
which  fills  their  imaginations  and  receives 
their  homage." 
The  Cauvery.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  other  rivers 
of  south  India — the  Mahanadi,  Godavari, 
Kistna  and  Cauvery.  The  Cauvery  is  to 
the  Tamils  of  southern  India  what  the 
Ganges  is  to  the  Hindus  of  the  northern 
plain.  Legend  makes  the  river  the  daughter 
of  Brahma,  the  Supreme  One,  born  into 
the  world  as  the  daughter  of  a  devout 
ascetic.  To  bring  bliss  to  her  reputed 
father  she  became  a  river  which  would 
purify  from  all  sin.  At  the  source  of  the 
river  stand  ancient  temples  frequented 
every  year  by  numbers  of  pilgrims.  In  its 
course  lie  three  islands  celebrated  for  their 
sanctity :  Seringapatam,  Sivasamudram, 
and  Srirangam.  Round  the  island  of 
Sivasamudram  the  river  flows  in  magnifi- 
cent cascades  and  rapids. 
The  Coast-lands  Though  not  Comparable  in  magnitude 
0  t  e    ou   .      ^^    ^Y^^    great    northern    plain,   the    coast 


A    ROADSIDE    SCENE 


e-'^        ^'e- 


A    STRETCH    OF    SOUTHERN    COAST 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    25 

districts  of  peninsular  India  resemble  it 
in  many  respects.  In  these  districts  are 
to  be  found  the  great  populations  of  the 
south.  The  low-lying  plains  bordering  the 
sea  on  the  west  coast  "  represented  in 
mediaeval  ages  most  of  the  wealth  and 
strength  of  India,  and  are  still  noted  for 
their  great  fertihty."  Of  even  greater 
importance  is  the  immense  tract  of  undu- 
lating plain  on  the  east  coast,  with  its 
numerous  delta  formations  stretching  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Mahanadi  to  Cape 
Comorin,  a  length  of  over  1000  miles.  A 
few  miles  broad  in  the  north,  it  reaches  a 
breadth  of  a  hundred  miles  in  the  south. 
These  lowlands  "  are  lands  of  palms  and  of 
rice  cultivation ;  of  architectural  develop- 
ment ;  of  magnificent  temples  and  decora- 
tive monuments  of  the  Hindu  faith  ;  of 
busy  centres  of  native  culture  and  industry, 
where  alone  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  continent  evidences  of  a 
really  indigenous  art  may  be  found." 

The  southern  peninsula  is  peopled  almost  The  Marathas. 
entirely  by  Dravidian  races,  the  exception 
being  the  Maharashtra,  a  tract  of  country 
which  Hes  immediately  south  of  the  Vind- 
hyas,    and   extends   to   the   Kistna   river. 


26  The  Desire  of  India 

Its  eastern  boundary  is  the  Wainganga,  an 
important  tributary  of  the  Godavari. 
It  seems  probable  that  some  Scythian 
tribes  found  their  way  along  the  western 
boundary  of  the  north  Indian  plain, 
and  took  possession  of  the  mountain  fast- 
nesses of  this  country.  They  became  by 
intermarriage  with  the  original  races  the 
ancestors  of  the  Marathas,  who  may  there- 
fore be  classed  as  Scytho-Dravidians.  Their 
predatory  habits  in  the  past  have  made 
them  feared  throughout  India. 
The  Dravidian  The  Dra vidian  races  of  the  south,  like  the 
peoples  of  the  north,  are  very  largely 
occupied  with  agricultural  pursuits.  They 
are  responsible  for  the  cultivation  of 
the  alluvial  tracts  of  the  Madras  Pre- 
sidency. Apart  from  these  pursuits  they 
have  shown,  unlike  many  other  Indian 
races,  the  capacity  for  emigration.  As 
coolies  they  are  found  in  other  parts^  of 
the  country  as  well  as  in  Ceylon,  Burma, 
Africa,  the  Straits  Settlements  and  British 
Guiana.  Under  the  stimulus  of  the  Hindu 
faith  and  Indo- Aryan  culture  the  Dravi- 
dian races  have  had  a  great  history.  Art, 
literature,  sculpture,  and  architecture  were 
developed  with  a  vigour  and  originality  that 


Races. 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    27 

were  almost  unknown  elsewhere  in  the 
country.  The  Dravidian  races  have 
shown  remarkable  capacity  for  organising 
themselves  for  the  common  good. 

South  India,  as  well  as  north,  furnishes  The  Languages 

,  -,.  1         £    J*  'J.  p  of  South  India. 

an  extraordmary  example  01  diversity  01 
language.  Marathi,  spoken  in  the  Maharash- 
tra, belongs  to  the  Indo-European  family. 
Of  the  Dravidian  languages  four  stand  out 
as  prominent — Telugu,  Tamil,  Kanarese, 
and  Malayalam.  Telugu  is  said  to  be  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  languages  of  India. 
Tamil  has  a  great  hterature.  These  four 
languages  together  are  spoken  by  over 
fifty  millions  of  people.  Nine  minor  lan- 
guages belonging  to  the  same  group  are  also 
spoken,  mostly  by  the  non- Aryan  races  in 
the  Vindhyan  uplands  such  as  the  Gonds. 
Kurukhs  and  Khandos. 

Passing  references  may  be  made  to  the  Ceylon, 
province  of  Burma  and  the  island  of  Ceylon. 
The  former  has  very  httle  in  common  with 
India,  though  it  is  politically  a  portion  of 
the  Indian  Empire  ;  the  latter  has  much 
in  common,  but  is  poHticaUy  separate. 
Ceylon  has  very  well-marked  physical 
features.  The  northern  portion  of  the 
island  is  a  plain,  the  central  and  southern 


2  8  The  Desire. of  India 

parts  are  mountainous.  The  vegetation 
shows  tropical  luxuriance.  The  population 
is  about  three  and  a  half  millions.  The 
northern  portion  of  the  island  has  a  very 
large  Tamil  element ;  the  southern  portion 
is  inhabited  by  the  Singhalese  proper. 
There  is  in  addition  a  prosperous  and  in- 
fluential community  descended  from  the 
old  European  settlers  and  known  as  the 
"  burghers." 

Burma  consists  of  the  tracts  of  land  on 
either  side  of  the  valley  of  the  Irrawaddy, 
with  its  delta,  and  the  two  coastal  strips, 
the  western  one  called  Arakan,  and  the 
eastern  and  southern  strip  called  Tenas- 
serim.  To  the  west  of  the  Irrawaddy  are 
the  Yoma  mountains  with  peaks  a  little 
over  4000  feet.  The  Shan  states  He  to  the 
east  of  the  river,  and  extend  to  the  Salween 
river.  The  Irrawaddy  valley  and  the  two 
coastal  strips  are  very  fertile.  The  uplands 
are  fringed  by  a  zone  of  teak-producing 
country.  The  population  of  Burma  is 
about  ten  and  a  half  millions,  and  is 
largely  MongoUan  in  character.  The  pre- 
vaihng  rehgion  is  Buddhism.  One  char- 
acteristic of  Burma  is  its  large  Hterate 
population.     Over    a    third    of    the    male 


THE    GREAT    INDIAN    DESERT 


A    ROADSIDE    SCENE    IN    THE    SOUTH 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    29 

population  can  read  and  write,  and  the 
number  of  women  who  are  Hterate  is  greatei 
than  in  any  other  part  of  India. 

To  the  stranger  in  India  nothing  is  so  Diversity  of 
impressive  as  the  extraordinary  diversity  ^^"^^^' 
which  continually  meets  him — diversity  of 
landscape,  diversity  of  races,  and  diversity 
of  language.  The  luxuriant  vegetation  of 
the  Western  Ghats  and  the  graceful  cocoa- 
nut  palms  rising  from  the  deep  green  of  the 
mountain  sides,  viewed  from  the  decks  of 
a  Hner  as  it  approaches  the  harbour  at 
Bombay,  soon  disappear  as  the  railway 
ascends  the  steep  incHnes,  and  the  rocky, 
boulder- scattered,  dark-soiled  plateau  of 
the  Deccan  is  reached,  with  its  patches  of 
scrubby  overgrowth,  where  the  dwarfed 
broad-leafed  sell  is  the  only  tree  that  seems 
able  to  exist.  Still  further  north  He  the 
stretches  of  the  Indo-Gangetic  plain  where 
no  gradients  retard  or  accelerate  the  speed 
of  the  passing  train.  Far  away  to  the  west 
are  the  treeless  sandy  wastes  of  the  Punjab 
and  Sind,  interspersed  with  great  fertile 
tracts  adjoining  the  rivers  and  the  reclaimed 
areas  where  virgin  soil  breaks  into  luxuri- 
ance under  the  influences  of  immense  canal 
systems.     To  the  east  are  the  tropical  and 


30  The  Desire  of  India 

malaria- stricken  marshes  of  Bengal^  where 
annual  inundations  have  been  turned  by 
the  industry  of  man  into  a  blessing.  Tracts 
of  country,  in  total  area  equal  to  the 
whole  of  England,  produce  rich  harvests 
of  rice.  From  such  scenes  where  the 
monotonous  flatness  of  the  landscape  be- 
comes oppressive  a  few  hours  of  travel 
bring  us  into  the  almost  impenetrable  and 
water-logged  jungle  tracts  of  the  Tarai, 
inhabited  by  the  panther,  leopard,  tiger 
and  elephant.  Finally,  the  snow-capped 
peaks  of  the  Himalayas  come  into  view, 
and  we  are  transported  from  tropical 
luxuriance  into  Arctic  barrenness.  These 
are  some  of  the  contrasts.  The  south 
is  an  unknown  India  to  the  north. 
Standing  on  the  Ghats  a  few  miles 
from  Comorin  and  looking  northwards, 
one  can  see  to  the  west  the  well- 
wooded  and  overgrown  terraces  of  Tra- 
vancore,  the  graceful  outHnes  of  the  cocoa- 
nut  and  areca  palms  adding  beauty  to 
the  landscape.  To  the  east  stretching 
far  away  to  the  north  are  the  undulating 
"  fiery-red  "  sand  plains  of  Tinnevelly  and 
Madura ;  in  the  hollows  appear  oases 
of  the  plantain- tree ;  in  the  deltas  of  the 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    31 

rivers  fields  of  green  paddy  may  be  seen  ; 
and  on  the  horizon  a  fringe  of  feathery 
palmyra  groves  rises  sheer  from  the  sands 
of  the  burning  plains. 

The  races  of  India  present  a  diversity  of  Diversity  of 
type,  habits,  language,  manners,  customs  ^^^^' 
and  clothing,  greater  even  than  the  diver- 
sity of  the  country  just  described.  They 
include  the  short,  broad-nosed,  scantily 
clothed  peasantry  of  Madras  and  the  rude, 
uncouth,  aboriginal  tribes  who  subsist  on 
roots  and  berries,  and  for  whom  an  apron 
of  leaves  and  grass  suffices.  In  striking 
contrast  to  the  latter  tribes  are  the  high 
cheek-boned  Marathas  of  the  Deccan, 
who  are  among  the  bravest  races  of  India, 
or  the  Brahmans  of  Poona,  who  for  in- 
tellectual acuteness  are  second  to  no  other 
race  in  the  world.  In  the  same  part  of 
India  are  the  Parsis,  who  by  their  wealth, 
culture  and  ability  exert  an  influence  far 
out  of  proportion  to  their  numbers.  The 
races  of  the  north  include  the  astute 
Bengali,  the  proud  Rajput,  the  labour- 
loving  Jat,  and  the  short,  sturdy,  warHke 
Gurkha,  whose  features  show  his  MongoHan 
origin,  the  stohd  peasantry  and  the  tall, 
hthe-limbed  Sikh  of  the  Punjab.     In  the 


32  The  Desire  of  India 

bazaars  of  Peshawar  may  be  seen  swathed 
in  ample  garments  the  fanatical,  full- 
bearded  frontier  man,  the  hero  of 
many  a  tribal  dispute,  who  carries  his  life 
in  his  hand,  and  never  forgives  an  enemy. 
Such  are  the  diversities  of  human  types  to 
be  found  in  India.  It  has  been  truly  re- 
marked by  Mr  Crooke  "  that  the  Punjabi 
differs  in  physique,  language,  and  tradition 
as  much  from  the  Madras!  as  the  Nea- 
politan from  the  Scotchman."  This 
diversity  of  peoples  and  languages  consti- 
tutes one  of  the  great  difficulties  in  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  India. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  I 

These  questions  are  intended  to  enable  students 
to  make  sure  that  they  have  grasped  the  important 
facts  in  the  chapter.  They  are  not  intended  to 
replace  the  "Helps"  for  leaders  of  Missionary 
Bands  or  Circles,  issued  by  the  different  Missionary 
Societies  and  containing  full  suggestions  for  the 
conduct  of  each  meeting.  Application  for  these 
should  be  made  to  the  Missionary  Society  with 
which  the  Band  or  Circle  is  connected. 

1.  What  are  the  principal  natural  features  of 
north  and  south  India  respectively,  and  what  are 
the  chief  respects  in  which  the  two  divisions  of  the 
country  differ  from  each  other  f 


The  Land  and  its  Inhabitants    33 

2.  Name  the  chief  rivers  of  India,  indicating  the 
three  groups  into  which  they  naturally  fall. 

3.  What  place  do  they  hold  in  the  life  and  affec- 
tion of  the  people  ? 

4.  What  are  the  reasons  which  have  led  to  the 
Ganges  being  considered  sacred  ? 

5.  What  places  on  its  banks  possess  a  special 
sanctity  ? 

6.  In  what  ways  do  the  feelings  of  the  people 
towards  their  rivers  find  expression  ? 

7.  What  is  the  place  of  the  Himalaya  range  in 
Indian  sentiment  ? 

8.  Name  the  leading  languages  of  India  (cf. 
Appendix  B). 

9.  Mention  the  most  important  characteristics  of 
the  following  parts  of  India:  The  Himalayas,  the 
Ganges  Valley,  the  Punjab,  the  Vindhyan  slopes, 
the  Deccan,  the  coast-lands  of  the  south. 

10.  What  are  the  distinguishing  marks  of  the 
Rajputs,  the  Jats,  the  Bengalis,  the  Gurkhas,  the 
people  of  the  North- West  frontier,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Ganges  Valley  (Aryo-Dravidian),  the  Mara- 
thas,  the  Dravidian  races  of  the  south } 

11.  Can  India,  in  spite  of  its  diversity,  be  re- 
garded as  a  unity,  and,  if  so,  on  what  grounds  ? 

REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

The  Imperial  Gazetteer  of  India,  New  Edition,  vol.  i. 

chaps,  i.,  vi.,  vii. 
Crooke — Natives  of  Northern  India. 
Rice — Occasional    Essays    on   Native   South   Indian 

•    Life. 
Sleeman — Rambles  and  Recollections. 


34  The  Desire  of  India 

Bradley-Biut — Chota  Nagpur. 

Bradley-Birt — Story  of  an  Indian  Upland. 

Beach — Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions, 

pp.  343-60. 
RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India,  pp.  1-17. 
Jones — India's  Problem,  chap.  i. 
Numerous  popular  works  on  India. 

Fuller  particulars  regarding  the  books  referred  to 
will  be  found  in  the  Bibliography  at  the  end. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE    LIFE    OF    THE    PEOPLE 

It  is  impossible  within  the  limits  of  a  single 
chapter  to  give  a  description  of  every 
aspect  of  Indian  life.  In  these  pages  the 
life  of  the  towns  will  be  left  out  of  account, 
and  attention  will  be  concentrated  on  the 
countless  villages  which  afford  a  home  to 
the  vast  majority  of  the  population. 

The  importance  of  the  villages  of  importance  of 
India  for  understanding  the  life  and 
the  genius  of  the  people  cannot  be 
over-estimated.  Leaving  out  of  account 
certain  administrative  areas  (Baluchistan 
and  Burma,  the  Andaman  and  Nicobar 
Islands,  and  Aden),  the  population  of 
India  in  1901  amounted  to  282,991,063,  or 
eight  and  a  half  times  that  of  England  and 
Wales,  which  the  same  year  returned  a 
population  of  32,526,075.  An  analysis  of 
these  figiu:es  under  the  head  of  Rural  and 
Urban  populations  brings  out  a  striking 
fact.     The  figures  are  as  follows  : — 


36  The  Desire  of  India 

COUNTRY  URBAN        RURAL         TOTAL. 

England      and 

Wales  .  .  25,054,268  7,471,807  32,526,075 
India  .  .  28,170,276  254,820,787  282,991,063 
Eastern  Bengal 

and  Assam    .  736,933       30,224,526       30,961,459 

Thus  England  and  Wales  with  a  mere 
fraction  of  the  population  of  India  have  an 
urban  population  which  falls  short  of  the 
corresponding  figure  for  India  by  only 
about  three  millions.  On  the  other  hand 
the  rural  population  of  India  is  nearly 
thirty  and  a  half  times  as  large  as  that  of 
England  and  Wales.  For  further  com- 
parison let  us  take  the  new  province  of 
Eastern  Bengal  and  Assam,  which  has  a 
population  very  nearly  as  great  as  that  of 
England  and  Wales.  The  distribution  of 
urban  and  rural  population,  however,  is  in 
marked  contrast.  The  urban  population  is 
under  three  quarters  of  a  million,  while  the 
rural  includes  30,224,526  souls,  distributed 
in  nearly  92,000  villages.  It  needs  all  the 
imagination  of  which  we  are  capable  to 
appreciate  these  facts.  Immense  tracts 
of  country,  with  a  total  area  which 
would  cover  the  whole  of  Europe  except- 
ing a  part  of  Russia,  are  strewn  over  with 


PHOTOGRAPH  FROM  SURVEY  MAP  OF  INDIA. 

[By  permission 


The  Life  of  the  People        37 

more    than    half   a  million  villages,   each 
having  less  than  5000  inhabitants. 

A  missionary  book  published  a  short  time  The  District 
ago  has  brought  before  its  readers  with°  amparan. 
pecuKar  vividness  the  picture  of  a  single 
district  in  the  Bihar  division  of  the  Bengal 
Presidency,  where  till  recently,  with  the 
exception  of  a  small  Roman  Catholic 
mission,  there  was  no  other  Christian 
agency.  In  size  this  district  of  Champaran 
is  for  India  an  ordinary  district.  It  is 
situated  east  of  the  Gandak  river,  which  is 
a  tributary  of  the  Ganges.  Two  of  its 
important  towns,  Bettiah  and  Motihari, 
easily  recognisable  on  the  map,  with  the 
town  of  Chanpatia,  have  a  total  popula- 
tion of  nearly  45,000.  Yet  the  district, 
ISO  miles  long  by  55  broad,  contains  a  Httle 
over  one  and  three  quarter  milhons  of 
people  distributed  over  2,622  villages. 
More  than  half  of  the  latter  have  under 
500  inhabitants.  — 

In   these   villages   true   India   is    to   be  Conservatism  of 
found — inscrutable,      unchanging.       Here  ^^^^_X^Hf:i£s. 
have  been  built  her  social  institutions,  and 
that  passive  strength  which  for  centuries 
has  defied  the  invader  and  proved  imper- 
vious to  all  new  ideas.     The  village  com- 


38  The  Desire  of  India 

munity  is  a  self-centred  commonwealth, 
with  little  dependence  for  its  welfare  on  the 
outer  world.  It  is  an  agricultural  or- 
ganisation, its  simple  needs  being  satisfied 
by  its  own  efforts.  For  their  material 
welfare  the  inhabitants  desire  peace,  a 
productive  soil,  and  a  seasonal,  yet  adequate 
rainfall.  In  some  parts  of  India  this  last 
may  be  looked  for  with  greater  certainty 
than  in  others,  though  always  there  is  the 
haunting  fear  that  this  year's  prosperity 
may  give  place  to  next  year's  drought. 
Picture  of  a  Some  of  the  villages  of  north  India  have 

Village.  a  charm  unparalleled  elsewhere.     "  One  of 

the  prettiest  sights  in  India, ' '  says  Mr  Crooke, 
"  is  a  Jat  village  on  a  morning  in  the  cold 
weather.  The  fields  round  the  site  are 
masses  of  green,  darker  and  more  luxuriant 
near  the  houses,  where  a  plentiful  supply 
of  manure  is  forthcoming.  The  oxen  work 
the  creaking  wheels  at  the  numerous  weUs  ; 
the  air  is  fuU  of  the  song  of  men  and  boys, 
as  the  bag  is  hauled  full  of  water  to  the 
sm^face.  The  stream  trickles  along  in- 
numerable channels,  and  is  directed  into 
each  Uttle  plot  by  the  ready  hands  of  the 
girls.  The  spare  yokes  of  cattle  chew  the 
cud  lazily  at  the  mangers  close  by.     The 


The  Life  of  the  People        39 

old  people  sit  under  the  trees,  the  women 
spinning,  the  men  smoking  and  gossiping. 
All  displays  a  scene  of  rural  peace  and 
prosperity  which  it  would  be  hard  to  equal 
in  any  country  in  the  world."  It  is  perhaps 
due  to  the  benevolence  of  nature  that  this 
idyUic  picture  is  possible.  The  wonderful 
skies,  the  fields  in  many  shades  of  green 
and  gold,  the  crisp,  sharp  cold  of  the 
northern  plains  and  the  distant  hills  draw 
to  themselves  the  attention  of  the  traveller, 
and  cause  him  momentarily  to  forget  the 
meanness  of  the  huts  and  the  squalor  and 
insanitation  of  the  village  streets,  where 
disease  and  death  are  fostered  by  the 
ignorance  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  village  site  usually  covers  a  small  area  The  Appearance 
upon  wliich  the  houses  are  compactly  built, 
small  and  miserable  in  their  appearance. 
The  roofs  are  low,  and  consist  usually  of 
thatch,  or  thatch  covered  over  with  clay. 
The  material  of  the  walls  depends  on  the  soil. 
Where  stone  is  not  available — and  this  is 
the  case  wherever  much  arable  soil  is  found 
— unburnt  bricks,  set  in  and  covered  with 
clay,  are  largely  used.  The  more  prosper- 
ous houses  have  often  a  porch  built  of  burnt 
bricks  set  in  cement.     The  interior  of  most 


40  The  Desire  of  India 

houses  is  enclosed  by  a  high  wall  forming 
a  courtyard  which  hes  between  the  entrance 
and  the  dwelHng-rooms.  Entering  the 
courtyard,  a  miscellaneous  assortment  of 
objects  meets  the  eye.  On  one  side  stand 
the  mangers  at  which  the  cattle  contentedly 
feed ;  occupying  another  portion  of  the 
not  too  spacious  courtyard  is  the  village- 
cart  built  to  sustain  the  shocks  of  the 
primitive  country  roads,  which  flow  rivers 
in  the  rainy  season,  and,  furrowed  by  the 
ponderous  traffic,  bake  to  a  granite  hard- 
ness under  the  rays  of  the  sun.  A  tree 
branch,  forked  and  rough  -  hewn,  shod 
with  a  plough-share,  is  the  chief  and 
the  most  compUcated  instrument  the 
farmer  possesses.  A  verandah  usually 
protects  the  entrance  to  the  one  or  more 
dwelhng-rooms.  Space  is  found  in  a  corner 
for  a  small  fire-place,  round  which  is  a  clean 
swept  and  newly  plastered  area,  where  the 
necessary  arrangements  for  cooking  are 
made.  A  few  beds  will  also  find  a  place 
here,  or  in  the  adjacent  rooms,  where  also 
the  scanty  wardrobe  and  the  few  valuables 
are  stored.  Upon  this  part  of  the  house 
the  farmer's  wife  usually  bestows  a  good 
deal  of  care.     The  children,  when  still  too 


PLOUGHING 


WINNOWING 


The  Life  of  the  People        41 

young  to  wander  into  the  village  street, 
find  within  the  house  ample  opportunity 
for  exercise,  pla3dng  under  the  watchful  eye 
of  their  mother  as  she  carries  on  her  simple 
domestic  duties. 

The  daily  Hf  e  of  the  peasant  is  one  round  The  Round  of 
of  labour.  To  the  uninitiated  it  may  ap-  ^^'^^  '^°^^- 
pear  an  easy  one,  but  the  monotonous 
drudgery  of  sowing  crops,  watering  the 
fields  and  reaping  the  harvest  makes  the 
men  appear  prematurely  old ;  while  the 
domestic  duties  of  the  women,  the  rearing 
of  their  children  and  the  hard  manual 
labour  which  they  undertake,  bring  on  an 
early  decay.  With  the  first  advent  of  the 
monsoon  in  early  June,  the  cultivator 
begins  to  plough  his  fields.  From  morning 
till  evening  he  is  at  work  with  his  patient 
oxen.  Backwards  and  forwards  they  go 
with  slow-measured  tread.  The  ground 
is  torn  up — not  a  very  deep  furrow,  but 
sufficient  for  the  farmer's  purposes.  With 
great  care  the  weeds  are  removed,  and  the 
seed  is  sown.  Then  comes  a  time  of  patient 
waiting — not  idle,  for  the  fields  have  to  be 
watered  if  the  rains  fail  at  the  critical  time, 
the  seedlings  have  to  be  protected  from  the 
depredations    of    birds,    and    a    constant 


42  The  Desire  of  India 

weeding  has  to  be  kept  up  lest  they,  should 
be  choked.  Where  irrigation  is  by  canals, 
a  close  watch  has  to  be  kept  on  the  quantity 
of  water  that  reaches  the  fields.  Measures 
have  to  be  taken  to  prevent  an  unfriendly 
neighbour  from  diverting  the  water  into 
his  own  lands.  The  latter  is  no  infrequent 
occurrence,  and  is  the  most  fruitful  cause 
of  the  feuds  which  are  waged  with  bitter- 
ness and  even  with  personal  violence. 
The  Cultivation  Over  large  tracts  of  the  northern  plain,  and 
°     ^^^'  especially  in  Bengal  where  more  than  50,000 

square  miles  are  grown  with  it,  rice  is  the 
chief  crop  cultivated.  The  rice  is  sown  in 
mu'series,  and  the  seedHngs  are  trans- 
planted to  inundated  fields,  the  water  being 
obtained  from  the  overflow  of  a,  swollen 
river  or  from  some  canal  system.  Almost 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  villages,  men, 
women  and  children,  turn  out  and  become 
for  the  ensuing  weel^s  a  race  of  amphibians. 
Most  of  the  day  is  spent  in  the  water  trans- 
planting the  tender  shoots  into  the  soft 
soil. 
Harvest  Time.  The  harvest  in  north  India  comes  in  the 
months  of  September,  October,  and  even  as 
late  as  December.  It  is  a  time  of  rejoicing, 
though  hardly  of   less   toil.     Armed  with 


The  Life  of  the  People        43 

'  small  hand-scythes  the  farmer  and  his  family 
retainers  and  serfs  go  forth  to  bring  in  the 
harvest.  Threshing  the  corn  follows  the 
days  of  harvest,  and  to  the  housewife  there 
remain  further  days  of  toil,  when  with  the 
other  women  of  the  household  she  has  to 
take  her  tiu'n  at  the  grindstone  to  provide 
her  husband  and  her  children  with  food. 
Meanwhile  the  men  are  again  preparing 
for  work.  The  ploughing  recommences 
late  in  the  year.  The  seed  is  again  sown, 
and  by  April  another  harvest  is  at  hand. 
The  month  of  May  is  often  a  time  of  short 
respite.  Then  weddings  are  celebrated, 
and  pilgrimages  to  some  sacred  shrine  or 
river,  or  even  to  the  sacred  cities  of  the 
Ganges,  may  be  carried  out.  The  Indian 
farmer  has  many  difficulties  to  contend 
against,  such  as  imperfect  implements, 
badly  regulated  water- supphes,  the  torrid 
heat  of  summer,  through  which  no  man 
can  pass  unscathed,  and  the  malaria 
which  invariably  follows  the  inundation 
necessary  for  the  great  rice-crops.  Yet 
through  all  these  vicissitudes  the  villager 
passes  patiently  and  even  content,  bearing 
his  trials  "  with  exemplary  fortitude  and 
resignation." 


44  The  Desire  of  India 

viiiag-e  The    villager   has    short   periods,  of   re- 

laxation, when  he  takes  his  simple  pleasures. 
In  the  summer  evenings  after  sunset  groups 
of  men  gather  at  their  favourite  haunts, 
such  as  within  the  main  porch  of  a  neigh- 
bour's house  or  near  the  adjacent  village 
well.  There  they  may  be  seen  sitting  cross- 
legged  on  the  ground,  or  on  mats  or  on  the 
low  bedsteads  so  common  in  North  India. 
The  affairs  of  their  neighbours,  as  well  as 
their  own,  are  discussed  with  freedom  if  not 
with  vehemence.  The  village  gossip  and 
scandal  is  repeated,  and  at  a  later  hour  will 
be  retailed  to  their  wives  and  female 
relatives.  Prospects  of  the  season's  crops 
wiU  be  discussed,  comments  will  be  made 
on  such  subjects  of  unfaiUng  interest  as  the 
rents,  taxes,  water-dues,  or  the  law- suits 
in  which  they  or  their  friends  are  engaged. 
The  pipes  are  lit  and  their  gurgle  alternates 
with  the  dull  drone  of  human  voices.  On 
rare  occasions  a  wandering  musician  and 
bard  will  regale  the  company  with  music 
and  song.  The  stranger  within  their  gates 
will  speak  of  the  world  which  he  has  seen,  of 
the  glory  of  distant  cities  and  the  wonders  of 
'  the  railway,  or  he  may  extol  the  merits  of 

a  particular  shrine  or  the  virtues  of  some 


The  Life  of  the  People        45 

distant  saint  from  whom  he  has  obtained 
a  boon.  More  often  the  conversation  turns 
on  magical  cures  that  have  been  performed, 
or  on  mysterious  appearances  which  have 
heralded  some  disaster  or  point  to  an  im- 
pending calamity.  It  is  at  these  humble 
gatherings  that  the  attitude  of  the  village  to 
new  and  strange  institutions  is  determined. 
The  new  hospital,  dispensary  or  school  are 
here  discussed,  and  upon  them  judgment  is 
passed. 

The  daily  toil  of  the  women  of  India  in  The  Position 
the  villages  calls  for  special  treatment.  As  °^  ^°"^^"- 
a  girl-wife  the  woman  is  brought  to  her 
husband's  home  and  is  disciphned  in  her 
new  duties  by  a  not  over- considerate 
mother-in-law  or  elder  female  relative. 
The  lot  of  woman  is  a  heavy  one.  Her 
ordinary  domestic  duties  are  exacting. 
The  housewife  begins  the  day  by  bringing 
her  supphes  of  water  from  the  village  well, 
and  attending  to  the  needs  of  her  husband 
and  children.  She  cooks  the  midday  meal 
and  may  have  to  carry  it  out  into  the  fields. 
She  grinds  the  corn  and  husks  the  rice. 
With  her  pressing  duties  and  maternal 
cares  her  opportunities  for  relaxation  and 
pleasure  are  very  Hmited.     Often  she  has 


46  The  Desire  of  India 

to  undertake  heavy  tasks  in  the  fields,  as 
in  parts  of  Bengal  where  the  women  are 
solely  responsible  for  transplanting  the 
tender  rice  seedhngs.  The  women  of  the 
lower  classes  are  an  important  factor  in 
the  supply  of  labour.  Hundreds  earn  their 
liveHhood  by  carrying  burdens  or  by  be- 
coming harvesters  and  general  agricultural 
labourers. 
Their  Seclusion.  It  is  erroneous  to  suppose  that  the  great 
bulk  of  the  women  of  India  are  rigorously 
secluded.  Every  household  of  any  respec- 
tabiUty  has  its  special  women's  quarters, 
but  the  women  are  more  or  less  free,  and 
usually  a  woman  is  mistress  of  her  own 
household,  and  her  will  is  submitted  to  in 
most  domestic  matters.  She  determines 
for  example  what  will  be  spent  on  a  family 
function  such  as  the  marriage  of  a  daughter, 
or  what  pilgrimages  will  be  made  or 
ceremonies  performed.  The  seclusion  of 
women  is  confined  to  the  upper  ranks, 
and  in  some  parts  of  the  country  it  is 
practically  unknown.  The  practice  is 
looked  upon  as  the  mark  of  social 
position.  An  authority  teUs  us  that  al- 
though "  the  system  has  not  been  adopted 
by  the  lower  castes  in  the  North,  and  not 


The  Life  of  the  People        47 

generally  adopted  by  the  Hindus  of  the 
West  and  South,  yet  it  has  affected  pubUc 
opinion  and  thereby  restricted  the  Hberty 
of  woman  to  a  great  extent  throughout  the 
country."  A  far  greater  social  evil  is  the 
early  marriage  of  women,  and  the  con- 
demnation to  perpetual  widowhood  of 
thousands  whose  husbands  have  died  when 
they  were  mere  children. 

Reference  has  been  made  in  a  previous  The  Monsoon, 
chapter  to  the  influence  of  the  rivers  of 
India  upon  the  life  of  the  people.  But 
the  agricultural  and  pastoral  welfare  of 
the  country  does  not  depend  upon  these 
alone.  They  in  their  turn  are  dependent 
partially  on  the  rain ;  and  their  capacity 
to  irrigate  is  limited  to  the  adjacent  tracts 
of  land,  suppHed  either  directly  by  them- 
selves or  by  their  subsidiary  canals.  What 
of  the  vast  areas  of  country  which  are 
not  irrigated  by  either  river  or  canal  ? 
Their  prosperity  is  conditioned  by  the 
seasonal  incidence  of  a  sufficient  rainfall. 
During  the  beginning  of  May  rural  India 
awaits  news  of  the  coming  rainfall ;  tele- 
graphic communication  from  the  coast 
towns  keeps  the  interior  informed  of  the 
passage  of  the  moist  currents  from  the  Bay 


48  The  Desire  of  India 

of  Bengal  and  the  Arabian  Sea.  About  the 
middle  of  the  month  showers  are  reported 
on  the  west  coast  of  India,  and  the 
northerly  portions  of  the  east  coast.  The 
rain  clouds  pass  over  the  Western  Ghats, 
after  depositing  a  very  large  amount  of 
their  moisture  on  their  seaward  face, 
and  traverse  the  interior  in  a  north- 
easterly direction.  This  is  the  great 
south-western  monsoon,  upon  which  the 
agricultural  prosperity  of  the  northern 
plain  and  of  central  and  western  India 
depends.  It  lasts  till  the  end  of  August, 
and  in  some  parts  even  till  the  end  of 
September.  The  current  from  the  Bay  of 
Bengal  recurves  over  the  Peninsula  giving 
rain  over  the  tracts  east  of  the  Western 
Ghats.  It  gradually  recedes  towards  the 
south,  and  is  exhausted  by  the  end  of 
December.  A  south-westerly  current  now 
springs  up  and  brings  rain  again — though 
in  much  Hghter  showers — over  northern 
India.  To  this  special  kindly  dispensation 
of  nature  India  owes  much,  and  the 
spiritual  instinct  of  her  people  has  given 
recognition  to  this  in  their  worship. 

The   constant  regularity   of   the   south- 
western  monsoon  is   occasionally   broken. 


WINNOWING   THE   CORN 


GRINDING    THE    CORN 


The  Life  of  the  People        49 

Then  anxiety  creeps  into  the  faces  of  the 
peasantry.  The  farmer  wonders  how  the 
crops  are  to  spring  up  when  each  day  the 
sun  pours  its  rays  pitilessly  on  the  earth, 
and  the  soil  hardens  under  their  influences. 
The  millions  who  have  no  land  or  cattle 
of  their  own,  and  hence  no  credit  with  the 
money-lender,  speculate  as  to  what  their 
fate  will  be.  Anxiety  soon  gives  place  to 
actual  want ;  the  skies  are  as  brass,  un- 
clouded and  hopeless  ;  the  cattle — among 
the  chief  assets  of  the  peasantry — grow 
lean,  and  their  owners  scour  the  country- 
side for  the  green  spots  where  they  can  find 
fodder  for  their  beasts.  Such  expedients, 
however,  are  soon  exhausted.  The  cattle 
now  begin  to  perish  ;  this  in  fact  is  the  first 
great  tragedy  of  an  Indian  famine.  The 
scene  is  one  which  must  live  in  the  minds 
of  those  who  have  witnessed  it.  Take  for 
instance  the  terrible  days  in  the  summer  of 
the  year  1900  in  the  Guzerat  division  of 
the  Bombay  Presidency.  Great  tracts  of 
level  plain,  which  in  the  ordinary  course 
would  have  been  covered  with  the  most 
luxuriant  crops  of  grain  and  rice,  were  a 
scene  of  awful  misery.  Not  a  blade  of  grass 
or  sign  of  vegetation  was  visible  save  the 


so  The  Desire  of  India 

gaunt  lineaments  of  leafless  trees.,  from 
whose  branches  every  vestige  of  foHage  had 
been  stripped  by  the  desperate  inhabitants 
in  the  effort  to  find  food  for  their  cattle. 
So  serious  did  the  state  of  things  ultimately 
become,  that  the  Government  was  com- 
pelled to  organise  relief-trains  in  which 
cattle  were  transported  outside  the  area  of 
devastation. 
The  Loss  of  The  greatest  tragedy  is  the  wastage  of 

human  life  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  made 
by  the  Indian  administration.  It  is  with  a 
feeling  of  horror  that  we  turn  to  the  details 
of  the  Indian  famines.  During  the  last  forty 
years  of  the  nineteenth  century  no  fewer  than 
six  great  famines  devastated  large,  populous 
and  usually  prosperous  parts  of  the  country. 
The  past  eight  years  have  not  effaced  the 
memory  of  the  famine  of  1899-1900.  A 
missionary,  in  his  annual  letter,  gives  his 
experience  in  the  Nizam's  Dominions  : 
"  It  has  been  a  year  one  hopes  never  to  see 
the  like  of  again.  By  the  road-side,  on 
the  road  itself,  in  corners  of  streets,  in  the 
midst  of  busy  traffic  and  in  the  fields,  the 
dying  were  found ;  and,  where  possible, 
helped  back  to  life  and  hope.  Everywhere 
was  death  and  dumb  despairing  woe.     Many 


The  Life  of  the  People         5 1 

a  Hindu  and  Muhammadan  to-day  thanks 
God  for  life  and  hope  restored  through  the 
pity  of  Christ  by  His  people  who  lovingly 
gave  for  His  sake.  Our  spiritual  efforts, 
it  is  true,  were  lessened  through  the  famine, 
but  the  spiritual  work  accompHshed  by 
that  messenger  of  God  is,  I  verily  beheve, 
greater  than  if  ten  missionaries  had  been 
filHng  the  district  with  the  story  of  Christ." 
The  number  of  deaths  in  the  Bombay 
Presidency  rose  from  the  yearly  average  of 
somewhat  over  half  a  million  to  one  and  a 
quarter  millions  during  the  famine  year  of 
1900. 

The  bright  side  of  the  picture  must  not  Efforts  of  Relief. 
be  forgotten,  indeed  any  account  of  the 
last  famine  would  be  incomplete  without 
reference  to  the  heroic  efforts  made  by  the 
Government  of  India  and  by  private 
agencies  —  mostly  Christian  —  to  save 
human  hfe.  The  memory  of  that  effort 
will  ever  Hve  in  Indian  history.  The 
words  of  Lord  Curzon,  than  whom  there  is 
no  greater  authority  on  the  famine  of  1900, 
may  be  quoted.  "  Numerous  cases  of 
devotion,  amounting  to  the  loftiest  heroism, 
have  been  brought  under  my  notice.  I 
have  heard  of  EngHshmen  dying  at  their 


52  The  Desire  of  India 

posts  without  a  murmur.  I  have  seen 
cases  where  the  entire  organisation  of  a  vast 
area  and  the  Hves  of  thousands  of  beings 
rested  upon  the  shoulders  of  a  single  in- 
dividual labouring  on  in  silence  and  solitude 
while  his  bodily  strength  was  fast  ebbing 
away.  I  have  known  natives  who,  inspired 
by  his  example,  have  thrown  themselves 
with  equal  ardour  into  the  struggle,  and 
have  uncomplainingly  laid  down  their  Kves 
for  their  countrymen.  Particularly  must 
I  mention  the  noble  efforts  of  the  missionary 
agencies  of  various  Christian  denomina- 
tions. If  ever  there  was  an  occasion  in 
which  their  local  knowledge  and  influence 
were  likely  to  be  of  value,  and  in  which 
it  was  open  to  them  to  vindicate  the  highest 
standards  of  their  beneficent  calling,  it 
was  here  ;  and  strenuously  and  faithfully 
have  they  performed  the  task." 
Caste.  No  account  of  the  village  would  be  com- 

plete which  failed  to  consider  the  social 
structm-e  of  the  community,  especially  in 
its  relation  to  the  institution  of  caste. 
The  stringency  which  requires  that  the 
unclean  sections  of  the  community  should 
live  without  the  village  site,  that  upon 
other  sections  should  fall  special  functions, 


The  Life  of  the  People        53 

that  certain  members  should  be  exempted 
from  particular  duties,  are  all  the  conse- 
quences of  a  social  order  which  is  one  of  the 
outstanding  characteristics  of  India,  and 
which  to  the  western  mind  is  summed  up  in 
the  one  word  "  Caste." 

The  chief  distinguishing  marks  of  a  caste  Recognition  of 
are  the  recognition  of  a  common  ancestor  Ancestor?" 
and  the  pursuit  of  a  common  calling.     A 
caste  consists  of  groups  of  famihes,  all  of 
them    claiming    to    be    descended    from    a  1 
common  mythical  or  traditional  ancestor,  | 
who  may  be  "  human  or   divine."      This 
common    ancestry   gives    to    the   caste   a  I 
common  name,  such  as  Brahman,  or  Rajput. 

The  members  of  a  caste  usually  profess  Pursuit  of  a 
to  follow  the  same  calling — in  fact  caste  is  caiHng" 
said  to  be  based  on  a  community  of  function. 
The  Brahman  for  instance  is  the  priest, 
or  rather  he  has  the  quahfications  necessary 
for  that  caUing.  Those  not  belonging  to 
the  caste  can  never  create  the  right  to 
follow  it.  On  the  other  hand  every  Brah- 
man does  not  exercise  the  priestly  office, 
for  the  reason  that  the  vocation  is  over- 
crowded, or  because  he  or  his  ancestors 
found  some  more  profitable  or  congenial 
means   of   subsistence.     Considerable   lati- 


54  The  Desire  of  India 

tude  is  allowed  him  as  long  as  the  new 
profession  he  chooses  does  not  involve 
ceremonial  pollution.  In  Bengal  Proper, 
only  one  Brahman  in  six,  in  Bihar  one 
in  thirteen,  in  Orissa  only  one  in  thirty- 
four,  is  found  to  exercise  the  function 
of  priest.  Brahmans  "  are  found  in  large 
numbers  among  agriculturists,  soldiers 
and  policemen,  clerks  and  other  more  re- 
spectable calHngs."  In  such  a  calhng  as 
agriculture  they  probably  would  refuse  to 
do  the  actual  manual  labour  of  tilhng  the 
fields,  and  depend  generally  on  hired  or  serf 
labour.  This  latitude  of  taking  to  other  pro- 
fessions is  also  allowed  within  certain  limits 
to  other  castes. 
Contrast  with         Each  caste  forms  an  exclusive  social  unit. 

Social  Distinc-     xi  i  i  -i  -i    i     p  •    . 

tions  Elsewhere.  Its  members  are  prohibited  irom  mter- 
marrying  or  eating  with  those  not  belong- 
ing to  the  caste.  The  existence  of  ex- 
clusive groups  with  such  restrictions  as  to 
marriage  and  eating  in  common  is  not 
peculiar  to  India.  They  are  known  to  have 
existed  among  Greeks,  Germans,  and  other 
peoples.  Even  in  modern  Europe  pubHc 
opinion  recognises  certain  restrictions  as 
regards  marriage  and  social  intercourse. 
But  in  India  these  restrictions  have  be- 


The  Life  of  the  People         5  5 

come  hardened  into  an  iron  law,  and  the 
system  has  attained  a  rigidity  unparalleled 
elsewhere.  The  maintenance  of  caste 
pm*ity  has  become  the  chief  duty  of  life. 
In  other  lands  social  distinctions  can  be 
overcome  ;  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to  pass 
from  one  social  grade  to  another.  But  in 
India  a  man's  caste  is  his  destiny,  irrevo- 
cably fixed  from  his  birth.  The  calling  he 
may  piKsue  and  the  character  of  those 
with  whom  he  must  associate  are  un- 
alterably determined,  and  nothing  he  can 
ever  do  will  make  any  difference  in  his 
position.  The  division  into  castes  has  been 
reinforced  by  tradition,  by  religion,  by 
the  individual's  outlook  on  life,  so  that 
these  differences  have  come  to  be  regarded 
as  inherent  in  the  nature  of  things,  and  to 
the  people  themselves  "  a  formula  of  Hfe." 

When  some  caste  law  has  been  broken  Strictness  of 
the  elders  of  the  caste  meet  together  in  ^^  ^  "  ^^' 
solemn  conclave.  The  accused  is  con- 
fronted by  witnesses  of  his  offence,  which  is 
invariably  the  breach  of  some  caste  law  or 
etiquette,  such  as  eating  in  the  house  of 
a  person  of  inferior  degree  or  failxu'e  to 
conform  to  the  punctilious  regulations 
when  marrying  a  son  or  a  daughter.     The 


56  The  Desire  of  India 

offence  proved,  the  accused  is  either  ex- 
communicated or  is  forgiven  after  he  has 
made  obeisance  and  given  some  sign  of  his 
humihation.  In  addition  a  fine  is  extracted 
from  him,  and  he  usually  feasts  his  fellow 
caste-men.  The  Abbe  Dubois,  who  at  the 
beginning  of  the  last  century  lived  as  an 
ascetic  for  many  years  among  the  people 
of  southern  India,  gives  us  some  inter- 
esting experiences  of  the  rigidity  of  caste 
law.  A  number  of  Brahmans,  he  tells  us, 
at  some  domestic  function  unwittingly 
allowed  a  Sudra  to  eat  with  them.  When 
the  matter  came  to  hght  they  were  subjected 
to  the  most  rigorous  purificatory  rites 
before  they  were  re-admitted  to  caste. 
An  Illustration.  An  example  of  an  even  more  heinous 
crime  against  caste-law  is  given  us  by  the 
same  authority.  "  A  marriage,"  he  writes, 
"  had  been  arranged,  and,  in  the  presence 
of  the  family  concerned,  certain  ceremonies 
which  were  equivalent  to  betrothal  amongst 
ourselves  had  taken  place.  Before  the 
actual  celebration  of  the  marriage,  which 
was  fixed  for  a  considerable  time  afterwards, 
the  bridegroom  died.  The  parents  of  the 
girl,  who  was  very  young  and  pretty,  there- 
upon married  her  to  another  man.     This 


The  Life  of  the  People         57 

was  in  direct  violation  of  the  custom  of  the 
caste,  which  condemns  to  perpetual  widow- 
hood girls  thus  betrothed,  even  when,  as 
in  this  case,  the  future  bridegroom  dies 
before  marriage  has  been  consummated. 
The  consequence  was  that  all  the  persons 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  second  ceremony 
were  expelled  from  caste,  and  nobody 
would  contract  marriage  or  have  any  inter- 
course whatever  with  them.  A  long  time 
afterwards  I  met  several  of  them  well- 
advanced  in  age  who  had  been  for  this 
reason  alone  unable  to  obtain  husbands 
or  wives,  as  the  case  might  be." 

There  is  a  behef  which  has  gained  wide  Number  of 
cm:rency  that  only  four  castes  exist  in  ^^  ^^' 
Hindu  Society — the  Brahman  or  priest, 
Kshattriya  or  warrior,  Vaisya  or  trader, 
and  Sudra  or  labourer.  This  division 
has  practically  no  value,  for  it  merely 
indicates  the  traditional  Hindu  classi- 
fication and  is  not  in  accordance  with  the 
facts  as  found  to-day  in  the  villages  of  India. 
The  Brahman  still  exists,  but  the  other 
three  no  longer  exist  as  castes,  and  corre- 
spond to  no  well-defined  social  divisions. 
In  their  place  there  is  an  innumerable 
number  of  castes  which  denote  a  variety 


ss  The  Desire  of  India 

of  functions,  particular  cults  and,  among 
the  lowest  in  the  social  scale,  particular 
tribes  that  have  been  brought  into  the  fold 
of  Hinduism,  or  even  nationalities  which 
have  accepted  an  Aryan  civihsation.  A  list 
of  castes  has  recently  been  prepared  with 
much  care  and  it "  includes  2378  main  castes 
and  tribes,  and  4S  races  or  nationalities." 
The  Brahmans.  With  these  complicated  principles  as  a 
background,  we  are  enabled  to  understand 
better  the  social  order  prevalent  in  an 
Indian  village.  Speaking  generally,  the 
whole  community  divides  itself  under  four 
heads — the  Brahmans,  the  agricultural 
class,  the  village  functionaries,  and  the 
outcaste  tribes.  The  Brahmans,  who 
usually  do  not  exceed  more  than  half  a 
dozen  f amihes  in  a  small  village,  occupy 
themselves  in  many  ways.  Some  are  the 
hereditary  priests,  others  are  small  land- 
holders or  superior  tenants.  They  are 
usually  prosperous,  for  whatever  their 
occupation  they  are  the  recipients  of  many 
favours  from  the  inhabitants,  upon  whom 
it  is  incumbent  to  make  them  presents 
and  to  feast  them  on  the  occasion  of  every 
domestic  event  and  at  particular  seasons. 
They  are  consulted  on  all  occasions.     The 


The  Life  of  the  People         59 

priest  is  requested  to  examine  the  horo- 
scopes of  the  boy  and  girl  who  are  to  be 
married  ;  the  auspicious  days  for  beginning 
ploughing,  sowing  and  reaping  are  decided 
by  him.  For  all  these  offices  he  receives 
gifts.  The  Brahman  is  conscious  of  his 
superiority,  yet  he  is  obsequious  to  his 
wealthier  and  prosperous  clients,  while  he 
is  intolerant  to  the  lowest  sections  of  the 
community,  whose  impurity  is  so  great 
that  they  are  unworthy  to  receive  his 
ministrations.  The  Brahman  population 
of  India  amounts  to  over  fourteen  and  three 
quarter  millions. 

The  agriculturists  form  the  bulk  of  the  The  Agricultur- 
Indian  population.  By  a  convenient  re-  ^^ 
striction  of  the  term  they  include  all  the 
castes  who  are  small  landlords,  who  may 
or  may  not  till  the  soil  themselves,  and  who 
employ  Brahmans  to  perform  their  cere- 
monies. These  classes  form  the  strongest 
element  of  the  village  community.  The 
Rajput  (though  often  his  claims  to  social 
status  are  much  higher),  the  Jat,  the  Ahir 
of  north  India,  the  Maratha  Kunbi  of 
western  India,  the  Vellala  and  the  Kalian 
of  the  Tamil  country  are  important  mem- 
bers of  this  class. 


6o  The  Desire  of  India 

The  Jat  is  the  finest  specimen  of  the 
agriculturist.  He  is  independent  and  in 
social  usage  has  been  known  to  defy 
Brahmanical  authority.  To  his  inde- 
pendence he  adds  a  remarkable  capacity 
for  work.  The  Jat  is  peaceably  disposed 
if  he  is  left  alone,  but  resents  interference 
in  his  affairs.  He  is  known  occasionally  to 
take  to  a  predatory  existence,  will  organise 
expeditions  for  plunder,  and  will  do  any- 
thing, it  is  said,  "from  gambling  to  murder." 
The  homely  wisdom  of  the  villager  describes 
him  accurately  in  the  proverbs  which  are 
current.  "  The  Jat  Hke  a  wound  is  better 
when  bound."  His  lack  of  culture  is  thus 
summed  up  by  the  countryside :  "  Though 
the  Jat  grows  refined  he  will  still  use  a  mat 
for  a  pocket-handkerchief."  Testimony  is 
borne  to  the  assiduity  with  which  he  and  his 
wife  and  children  occupy  themselves.  "  The 
Jat's  baby  has  a  plough  handle  for  a  play- 
thing." "  The  Jat  stood  on  his  corn-heap 
and  said  to  the  king's  elephant-drivers, 
'  Will  you  sell  these  little  donkeys  ?  '  "  ^ 

In  south  India,  especially  in  the  Tamil 
country,  the  Vellala  corresponds  to  the  Jat 

^  ^'^  Census  of  India/'  vol.  i.^  Ethnographic  Appendices, 
pp.  74  ff. 


"^ 


02      « 

23     En 


The  Life  of  the  People        6i 

farmer.  A  prosperous  member  of  the  caste 
may  own  a  farm  of  about  200  acres,  and 
will  possess  forty  to  sixty  bullocks  for 
ploughing  ;  to  these  he  may  add  a  con- 
siderable number  of  sheep  and  goats.  For 
help  to  cultivate  his  land  he  is  dependent 
on  his  caste-fellows — usually  poorer  rela- 
tions. For  the  more  menial  tasks  he  calls 
in  the  unclean  castes,  whose  dwelhngs  near, 
but  not  within,  the  actual  village  site  are  a 
common  feature  throughout  the  country. 
Over  these  people  tradition  and  custom 
have  given  the  Vellala  certain  rights. 

Apart  from  the  trials  of  famine,  of  flood  The  Problems 
and  of  disease,  the  great  peasant  class  q^ss.  ^^^^^"* 
suffers  in  other  ways.  The  villager  is  the 
subject  of  the  oppression  of  officialdom. 
He  pays  his  taxes  to  the  State  and  is  often 
made  the  prey  of  petty  functionaries  who 
threaten  to  reassess  his  fields  on  a  higher 
scale  unless  he  buys  them  off  for  a  con- 
sideration. To  pay  his  taxes  in  a  lean 
season,  to  raise  funds  for  a  law-suit  (for 
which  he  has  a  passion),  or  to  provide  for 
the  marriage  of  his  daughter,  which  he  does 
with  a  prodigahty  that  is  often  ruinous,  he 
has  recourse  to  the  money-lender,  whose 
exorbitant  demands  may  lead  to  loss  of  the 


62  The  Desire  of  India 

small  holding  which  has  been  with  his  an- 
cestors for  many  generations.  Towards  the 
relief  of  the  agriculturist  much  beneficial 
legislation  has  been  directed.  It  may  save 
him  from  many  enemies,  but  whether  it 
will  teach  him  to  restrict  his  expenditure 
where  the  honour  of  his  family  is  concerned, 
such  as  at  marriages  or  funeral  ceremonies, 
is  very  questionable.  Still  the  interests  of 
the  cultivator  class  are  paramount,  for  it 
forms  the  bulk  of  the  community.  "  The 
peasant,"  says  an  English  writer,  "  with  his 
pair  of  lean  oxen  and  rude  plough,  is  the 
pillar  of  the  Empire,  and  our  task  in  India 
is  only  half  done  as  long  as  we  neglect 
any  feasible  methods  for  advancing  his 
interests."' 
TheViilag-e  The  functionaries  of  the  village  are  an 

important  element  in  the  community. 
They  include  the  carpenter,  blacksmith, 
jeweller,  money-lender,  barber  and  palan- 
quin bearer  ;  and  in  many  village  com- 
munities the  writer,  who  keeps  a  record  of 
the  fields  with  their  proprietors  or  tenants, 
the  washerman,  the  potter,  the  brick- 
layer, the  basket-maker,  the  oil-presser,  the 
shepherd,  the  musician,  the  devil-dancer, 
and  the  fortune  teller  are  also  to  be  found. 


Functionaries. 


The  Life  of  the  People        63 

These  castes^perhaps  with  the  exception 
of  the  village  writer — hold  lower  rank  than 
the  castes  classified  above  as  agriculturists. 
The  touch  of  a  number  of  these  castes  is 
considered  by  the  Brahman  as  defiling. 

Lastly,  there  are  the  out- caste  tribes  who  TheOut-Caste 
are  not  permitted  to  reside  within  theJliUS 
village.  They  are  employed  by  the  peasants 
as  field-labourers.  Apart  from  this  they 
may  exercise  particular  functions,  such  as 
that  of  leather- workers.  As  a  typical 
case  the  Madigas  will  afford  a  good  ex- 
ample. They  are  one  of  the  leather-work- 
ing castes  of  the  Telugu  country.  Their 
huts  are  miserably  built,  the  dimensions 
rarely  exceeding  10  feet  square.  Their 
belongings  include  some  earthen  pots — if 
prosperous  a  few  brass  ones — to  which 
they  may  add  a  cot  or  two,  a  few  low  stools, 
and  if  fortune  is  very  propitious  a  cow  and 
some  fowls.  A  writer  who  has  Hved  among 
them  tells  us  that  "  only  one-third  of  the 
Madiga  population  is  above  absolute  want. 
.  .  Many  a  day  in  the  year  they  go 
hungry,  glad  if  they  can  get  a  meal  of  boiled 
grain  of  a  kind  that  is  cheaper  even  than 
rice,  and  a  Httle  pepper  water  over  it  to  give 
it  a  relish."     Perhaps  it  is  due  to  their  lack 


64  The  Desire  of  India 

of  other  means  of  subsistence  that  some  of 
these  polluting  classes  are  known  to  feed  on 
carrion.  For  this  they  are  abhorred  by  the 
caste-people  of  the  village.  So  unclean  are 
they  considered  that  they  are  not  allowed 
to  pass  along  a  Brahman  street,  much  less 
allowed  to  enter  the  house  of  a  Brahman. 
Even  the  agriculturists  have  scruples  about 
admitting  them  within  their  doors.  The 
Abbe  Dubois  records  a  case  where  an  out- 
caste  was  murdered  for  having  the  audacity 
to  enter  the  house  of  a  Brahman. 
These  castes  are  not  permitted  to  use  the 
village  well.  Sometimes  special  wells  are 
sunk  for  them,  or  they  have  to  be  content 
with  the  water  which  hes  in  some  stagnant 
pool.  Perhaps  the  saddest  sign  to-day  is 
the  callous  regard  the  average  Hindu  has 
for  the  Madiga  and  his  kind.  This  may  be 
due  to  generations  of  inheritance,  but  even 
the  educated  Hindu  has  not  been  awakened 
to  his  responsibihties  to  these  his  brethren. 
Very  often  the  only  notice  that  he  takes 
of  them  is  when  he  brings  against  the  work 
of  Christian  missions  what  seems  to  him 
the  weightiest  argument — namely  that  most 
of  the  converts  come  from  these  depressed 
classes.     It  is  Christianity  that  brings  to 


The  Life  of  the  People         65 

them  for  the  first  time  the  prospect  of 
social  advancement  and  the  stimulus  of 
hope. 

To  give  an  adequate  survey  of  the  whole  The  Charm  of 
of  Indian  village  life  is  an  impossible  task.  ^  ^^^ 
Its  complexity  is  only  equalled  by  the 
diversity  to  be  found  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  India.  Social  con- 
ditions, practices  and  customs  vary  with 
different  parts  of  the  country  and  make 
generahsations  as  undeshable  as  they  are 
untrue.  Yet  enough  perhaps  has  been 
said  to  indicate  some  of  the  characteristic 
features  of  village  hfe  in  India.  That  life 
is  not  without  much  human  interest.  We 
have  followed  the  people  into  their  villages 
and  fields,  sat  by  them  in  their  homes,  and 
seen  them  take  their  innocent  pleasures. 
Their  simple  manner  of  existence  and  the 
fewness  of  their  wants  give  to  Indian  rural 
life  a  romantic  charm.  We  get  a  gHmpse 
of  the  Indian  peasant  while  "  the 
whole  machinery  of  life  and  death  is  in 
full  play  and  our  villager  shouts  to  the 
patient  oxen  and  lives  his  life.  Then 
gradual  darkness  and  food  with  homely 
joys,  a  little  talk,  a  little  tobacco,  a  few  sad 
songs,  and  kindly  sleep." 


66  The  Desire  of  India 

The  Darker  But  the  sombre  has  to  be  added  to  the 

picture  to  give  it  truth.  Passing  reference 
has  been  made  to  the  iniquities  of  child- 
marriage  and  the  prohibition  of  widow- 
remarriage,  whereby  the  Hves  of  many 
innocent  creatures  are  marred  for  ever. 
The  child- widow  is  the  drudge  of  the  house- 
hold. Her  life  is  exposed  to  temptation, 
as  she  is  driven  to  desperation  by  the 
cruelty  of  her  circumstances.  She  is  con- 
temptible in  the  eyes  of  her  fellows  ;  tradi- 
tion has  ordered  that  her  very  presence  is 
inauspicious.  She  may  not  share  in  the 
joys  of  even  her  own  family. 

The  Influence  Caste  has  served  in  the  past  a  useful 
purpose.  To  it  is  due  the  permanence  and 
tenacity  which  has  characterised  Hindu 
society  in  the  face  of  strong  influences  of 
disintegration,  such  as  have  resulted  from 
foreign  invasions  and  lack  of  stable  govern- 
ment. To  every  individual  caste-law  pre- 
scribes in  daily  Hfe  a  course  of  action  ;  it 
fosters  an  attitude  of  reverence  to  members 
of  the  higher  castes,  of  friendhness  to  those 
of  equal  status,  and  of  antipathy  to  those 
of  lower  degree.  Caste  stands  for  the  point 
of  view  of  the  community  and  excludes  the 
rights  of  the  individual.     This  attitude  has 


of  Caste. 


The  Life  of  the  People         6y 

been  a  moral  power,  for  it  lays  down  certain 
lines  of  conduct  and  expects  obedience. 
Thus  caste  has  placed  upon  the  community 
the  reponsibility  of  providing  for  the  poor 
within  its  pale.  In  India  accordingly  there 
is  no  necessity  for  a  Poor  Law. 

On  the  other  hand  the  system  shows  its  Tyranny, 
clearly  certain  great  evils.  The  community 
spirit  is  confined  to  the  narrow  limits  of 
single  castes.  Nationality  in  the  truest 
sense  becomes  impossible.  The  strictness 
of  caste  law  regarding  individual  action  is 
cruel.  A  man  may  think  or  believe  what- 
ever he  likes  and  is  tolerated,  but  departure 
from  established  custom  is  met  with  the 
severest  punishment.  On  the  other  hand, 
a  man  guilty  of  a  heinous  moral  offence, 
if  he  keeps  the  rules  and  submits  to  the 
customs  of  his  caste,  goes  uncondemned. 
A  Hindu  authority  enumerates  seven  crimes 
which  he  terms  "  the  only  acts  which  now 
lead  to  exclusion  from  caste."  Six  of 
these  acts  involve  merely  ceremonial  im- 
purity, such  as  travelling  in  Europe  or 
America,  or  pubhcly  eating  beef  or  pork  ; 
the  seventh  is  "  embracing  Christianity  or 
Muhammadanism."  Immorality  is  not 
punished   except   in   the   case   of   women. 


68 


The  Desire  of  India 


Life  of  little 
Value. 


When  a  man  becomes  a  Christian,,  caste 
brings  its  fullest  penalties  to  bear  upon 
him,  often  with  -a  '';ferpcity  that  seems 
inconceivable.  The  Hindu  writer  already 
quoted  says  that  "  if  a  man  were  to  espouse 
Christianity  or  Muhammadanism  his  own 
parents  would  exclude  him  from  their  home 
and  disallow  intercourse  except  on  the 
most  distant  terms.  He  cannot  have  even 
a  drink  of  water  under  his  parental  roof 
except  in  an  earthen  pot  which  would  not 
be  touched  afterwards  by  even  the  servants 
of  the  house."  The  persecution  often  does 
not  stop  here.  Occasionally  those  desiring 
to  become  converts  have  been  kept  cap- 
tive for  years,  and  some  have  even  been 
murdered.  It  is  conceivable  that  the 
tyranny  of  caste  may  be  modified  in 
years  to  come,  and  that  the  enormous 
power  of  the  system  may  be  exercised  in 
the  interests  of  morahty.  ^Vhere  Chris- 
tianity joins  issue  with  it  is  in  the  denial 
which  caste  gives  to  the  equaUty  of  man 
andjto  the  worth  of  individual  personality. 
Human  life  is  of  little  value  in  India. 
Lives  are  spent  in  grinding  poverty  and 
bitter  toil,  and  even  the  power  of  aspiration 
1  seems  to  be  taken  from  men.     Villages  are 


VILLAGE    STREET 


VILLAGE    WELL 


The  Life  of  the  People        69 

blotted  out  by  famine  and  pestilence,  and 
yet  the  people  do  not  pause  to  inquire 
whether  such  tragedy  is  preventible.  In 
the  plague- stricken  areas,  when  the  disease 
is  at  its  height,  some  may  attempt  to  escape, 
but  the  bulk  of  the  population  quietly 
awaits  its  doom.  The  villagers  look  into 
the  faces  of  their  companions  and  wonder 
which  of  them  will  be  next  struck  down. 
There  are  thousands  of  children  to  whom 
the  opportunity  of  life  is  never  given, 
hundreds  of  women  who  perish  prema- 
turely, worn  out  with  their  toil,  whom 
early  marriage,  neglect  and  unhygienic 
surroundings  have  killed.  Not  one  of  us 
who  beheve  in  the  eternal  value  of  the 
individual  soul  can  view  with  unconcern 
this  wastage  of  human  Hfe.  The  Uves  of 
the  dwellers  in  the  innumerable  villages  of 
India  are  precious  in  the  sight  of  Christ, 
and  in  His  eyes  every  soul  possesses  an 
infinite  capacity  and  worth. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  II 

1.  What  are  the  chief  contrasts  between  Indian 
and  English  village  life  ? 

2.  In  what  ways  and  to  what  extent  is  the  life  of 
the  people  in  India  dependent  on  the  monsoon  ? 


JO  The  Desire  of  India 

3.  What  is  the  position  of  woman  in  the  social 
life  of  India  ? 

4.  What  are  the  chief  interests  of  the  Indian 
villager  ? 

5.  Name  the  four  main  divisions  of  Indian  society. 

6.  Wherein  lies  the  special  importance  of  the 
agriculturist  class  ? 

7.  What  are  the  chief  features  of  caste  ? 

8.  In  what  respects  has  caste  as  a  social  institu- 
tion been  of  advantage  to  India. 

9-  In  what  respects  has  it  acted  against  the  best 
interests  of  the  people  ? 

10.  How  far  is  caste  as  a  social  institution  com- 
patible with  the  spirit  of  the  Christian  religion } 

11.  What  seem  to  be  the  ?hief  social  needs  of 
India  } 

12.  In  what  ways  would  Christ's  teaching  about 
the  value  of  man  make  a  difference  in  the  social  life 
of  India  ? 

13.  Is  there  any  evidence  in  this  chapter  to  show 
that  Christianity  has  already  begun  to  make  such  a 
difference  ? 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

General 

Crooke — Things  Indian. 

Dubois — Hindu  Manners^  Customs  and  Ceremonies. 

Padfield — The  Hindu  at  Home. 

BosE — Hindoos  as  They  Are. 

Day — Bengal  Peasant  Life. 

Pandian — Indian  Village  Folk. 

See  also  References  to  chapter  i. 


The  Life  of  the  People        71 


Russell — Village  Work  in  India. 
Carmichael — Things  as  They  Are. 
Denning — Mosaics  from  India. 
Hodge — Caste  or  Christ. 
Clough — While  Sewing  Sandals. 
Barnes — Behind  the  Pardah. 

The   Women  of  India 
Fuller — The  Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood. 
Ramabai — The  High-Caste  Hindu  Woman. 
SoRABJi — ^Between  the  Twilights. 
Storrow — Our  Indian  Sisters. 
Jones — India's  Problem^  chap.  v. 

Caste 
Census  of  India  (1901),  vol.  i.,  chap.  xi. 
Imperial  Gazetteer,  vol.  i.,  chap.  vi. 
Mylne — Missions  to  Hindus. 
Morrison — New  Ideas  in  India,  chap.  iii. 
Denning — Mosaics  from  India,  chaps,  xv.,  xvi. 
Carmichael — Things  as  They  Are,  chap.  xi. 


CHAPTER  III 

India's  search 

The  Complexity  HiNDUiSM  is  a  gigantic  social  and  re- 
ligious structure.  The  system  of  caste, 
rigid  and  unchangeable,  riveted  together 
by  Brahmanical  authority,  is  its  framework  ; 
built  into  it  are  indefinite  and  intricate 
religious  elements,  such  as  diverse  rites  and 
practices,  opinions  orthodox  or  otherwise, 
sentiments  sublime  and  degraded,  crude 
mythologies,  bold  and  untrammelled  philo- 
sophical speculations.  These  varied  ele- 
ments tell  the  story  of  a  great  search,  and 
give  significance  to  Indian  rehgious  history. 
The  records  include  the  sacred  canon  called 
the  Vedas,  which  is  the  earhest  in  point  of 
time,  and  numerous  other  works,  which 
form  the  scriptures  of  many  cults  and 
sects. 

The  Vedas.  The  Vedas  consist  of  three  portions — the 

Mantras,  the  Brahmanas,  and  the  Upani- 
shads.  The  Mantras  consist  mainly  of 
metrical  hymns  of  prayer  or  praise.     The 


India's  Search  73 

earliest  of  these  hymns  are  invariably  ad- 
dressed to  the  great  powers  of  Nature,  and 
the  reason  is  evident.  The  first  colonists, 
who  belonged  to  an  Indo-European  race, 
had  settled  as  a  pastoral  people  in  the 
plains  of  the  Punjab  and  their  welfare  was 
conditioned  by  the  benevolence  of  nature. 
The  Brahmanas  are  prose  compositions 
which  deal  chiefly  with  ritual.  The  Upani- 
shads  are  in  a  manner  appendices  to  the 
Brahmanas,  written  either  in  prose  or 
verse.  They  contain  the  basis  of  Hindu 
philosophy.  They  are  usually  incoherent 
treatises  with  a  great  deal  of  matter  that 
is  obscure  and  tedious.  Yet  in  them  are 
ideas  which  were  afterwards  amplified  and 
elaborated  into  philosophical  systems. 
They  voice  the  deepest  feehngs  of  the  human 
heart,  oppressed  and  baffled  by  the  sense  of 
mystery  which  veils  reahty.  Suppressed 
often  by  weary  detail  and  vain  repetition, 
yet  unspent  as  it  traverses  the  intervening 
centuries,  the  cry  of  souls  in  spiritual 
agony  every  now  and  then  reaches  our  ears, 
as,  for  example,  in  such  a  prayer  as  this  : 
"  From  the  unreal  lead  me  to  the  Real, 
from  the  darkness  lead  me  to  Light,  from 
death  lead  me  to  ImmortaUty." 


74 


The  Desire  of  India 


Landmarks  of 

Religious 

History. 


Buddha. 


The  pathway  which  leads  from  the  Vedas 
to  modern  Hinduism  is  very  tortuous. 
For  part  of  its  course  it  is  completely 
obliterated,  yet  along  it  are  certain  great 
landmarks.  Of  these  particularly  pro- 
minent are  the  two  heresies  of  Buddhism 
and  Jainism.,  the  two  philosophical  systems 
of  the  Vedanta  and  the  Sankhya,  which 
have  their  roots  in  the  Upanishads  but 
were  not  systematised  till  centuries  later, 
and  the  two  mythological  personalities  of 
Vishnu  and  Siva,  round  whom  have  grown 
up,  and  to  whom  have  been  affiliated,  an 
enormous  number  of  sectarian  cults. 

Of  India's  sons,  Siddhartha,  surnamed 
Gautama,  and  known  to  history  as  Buddha, 
may  be  said  to  be  the  greatest,  and  he  has 
a  place  among  the  world's  noblest  seekers 
after  truth.  Although  forgotten  in  India, 
his  name  and  his  memory  live  in  China, 
Japan,  Burma,  Siam,  and  Ceylon.  Sid- 
dhartha's  father  was  head  of  the  compara- 
tively small  and  pohtically  insignificant  tribe 
of  the  Sakyas,  who  occupied  the  tract  of 
country  corresponding  to  the  modern 
district  of  Gorakhpur,  about  two  hundred 
miles  north  of  Benares,  and  his  wife,  Maya, 
was  the  daughter  of  a  neighbouring  chieftain. 


India's  Search  75 

In  giving  an  account  of  Buddha's  life,  the 
historian  has  great  difficulty  in  sifting  the 
facts  from  the  mass  of  legends  which  the 
centuries  have  accumulated.  There  is  a 
story  of  a  miraculous  annunciation  and  a 
still  more  miraculous  birth.  Siddhartha 
is  born  in  the  forest  of  Lumbini  as  his 
mother  journeys  to  her  early  home.  He  is 
received  and  tended  by  the  gods  who  sur- 
round his  mother.  She  dies  a  few  days 
after  the  birth  of  her  son.  Then  follow 
accounts  of  his  early  years,  and  of  his 
pre-eminence  in  all  feats  of  strength. 

He  married,  and  a  son  was  born  to  him.  His 
His  days  were  spent  in  luxury  and  indul-  ^enunciation, 
gence,  but  a  change  was  brought  about  in 
his  Hf e  as  he  faced  the  great  problems  of  Hf e 
and  death.  Sick  at  heart,  he  resolved  to 
leave  home  that  very  night.  He  rose  from 
his  bed,  and  saw  around  him  on  the  floor 
the  minstrels  who  had  been  engaged  to 
entertain  him.  "  To  him  that  magnificent 
apartment,  as  splendid  as  Sakka's  residence 
in  heaven,  began  to  seem  like  a  charnel- 
house  full  of  loathsome  corpses.  Life, 
whether  in  the  world  subject  to  passion, 
or  in  the  worlds  of  form,  or  in  the  formless 
worlds,  seemed  to  him  hke  staying  in  a 


j6  The  Desire  of  India 

house  that  had  become  the  prey  of  devour- 
ing flames.  An  utterance  of  intense  feehng 
broke  from  him — '  It  all  oppresses  me  ! 
It  is  intolerable  ! ' — and  his  mind  turned 
ardently  to  the  state  of  those  who  have 
renounced  the  world.  Resolving  that  very 
day  to  accomplish  the  Great  Renunciation, 
he  rose  from  his  couch  and  went  to  the 
door."  Calling  for  his  horse,  he  mounted 
it,  and  travelled  for  many  miles.  Having 
dismissed  his  servant  he  became  a  hermit. 
"  I  will  perform  the  uttermost  penance  " 
was  his  resolve.  For  six  years  he  continued 
his  austerities,  till  he  "  perceived  that 
penance  was  not  the  way  to  wisdom." 
He  next  went  as  a  mendicant  to  Benares. 
His  five  companions  whom  he  had  gathered 
forsook  him,  believing  that  he  had  failed 
in  his  ideal.  Finally,  after  a  period  of 
terrible  temptation  by  Mara  and  his  hosts, 
under  the  sacred  Bo-tree  at  Gaya  the  light 
came  to  him  and  he  became  Buddha  or 
"  the  Enlightened  One." 
His  first  The  next  step  in  his  life  was  to  declare 

iscip  es.  i^^g  doctrine,  which  he  did  in  the  deer-park 

near  Benares  to  his  five  companions  who 
had  forsaken  him.  Buddha  attracted  to 
himself  certain  kindred  spirits  upon  whom 


TOPE    MARKING    SPOT    WHERE    BUDDHA    FIRST    PREACHED 


BUDDHIST    ROCK-CUT    TEMPLES 


India's  Search  77 

sorrow  weighed  heavily  as  the  inevitable  ac- 
companiment of  life,  and  who  had  probably 
themselves  experienced  the  bitter  tragedy 
of  the  irretrievable  break-up  of  old  beliefs 
without  the  discovery  of  new  truths  to 
gladden  and  strengthen  their  fainting  hearts. 
An  order  was  founded  into  which  all  men 
were  admissible  without  distinction.  It 
had  the  power  of  a  religious  society,  the 
members  of  which  were  inspired  by  a  com- 
mon ideal  and  bound  together  by  the  ties 
of  affection  and  mutual  esteem.  Over 
them  ruled  one  who  had  sought  truth  and 
who  believed  that  he  had  found  it,  and  the 
tender  quahties  of  whose  heart  transcended 
the  despair  of  his  doctrine. 

The  doctrine  of  Buddha  may  be  sum-  Buddha's 
marised  as  follows.  Existence  is  sorrow.  ^^^  ^^' 
This  is  the  starting-point,  and  it  was  this 
which  led  Buddha  to  make  his  system  the 
means  of  escape  from  human  woe.  Exist- 
ence therefore  is  essentially  an  evil  and  its 
cessation  the  highest  good.  All  pain  is  due 
to  the  desire  to  Hve  and  to  our  desire  to 
satisfy  the  demands  and  cravings  of  Hfe. 
The  individual  is  nothing  but  the  combina- 
tion of  certain  qualities.  These  are  bound 
together  by  the  cravings  and  desires  of  a 


78  The  Desire  of  India 

previous  existence  which  have  the  power  of 
persisting.  After  death  these  quahties  dis- 
appear, but  immediately  they  are  again 
associated  together  by  this  strange,  persist- 
ing, potential  power.  The  form  they 
assume  is  determined  by  the  amount  of 
merit  or  demerit  accumulated  in  a  pre- 
vious existence.  In  Buddhist  theology 
this  determining  factor  is  termed  karma. 
Another  life  is  thus  created,  and  lives  subject 
to  the  pain  which  invariably  accompanies 
existence.  By  our  ignorance,  therefore, 
we  increase  the  sum-total  of  human  sorrow 
in  causing  life  after  our  death  to  come  into 
being,  whereas  the  enlightened  mind  is  free 
from  desire  and  cravings.  It  has  bHss 
in  this  Hfe,  and  accumulates  no  power 
to  rebind  the  disintegrated  quahties 
after  death  into  a  new  existence.  This 
state  of  annihilation  has  been  termed 
''  Nirvana." 
The  Secret  of  It  is  possible  that  the  community  and 
Buddhism.  °  monastic  order  which  Buddha  founded 
would  have  perished  in  obscurity,  if  certain 
pohtical  events  had  not  taken  place.  Two 
centuries  after  the  death  of  the  founder, 
Asoka  ascended  the  throne  of  Magadha, 
where  Buddha  himself  had  preached.     This 


India's  Search  79 

Emperor  embraced  Buddhism  and  pro- 
pagated it  throughout  India.  None  the 
less  the  power  of  the  rehgion  lay  in  the  life 
and  memory  of  its  founder.  "  Besides 
its  doctrines  and  precepts,"  says  M.  Barth, 
"  Buddhism  had  its  institutions  and  its 
spirit  of  discipline  and  propagandism,  a 
quite  new  art  of  winning  and  directing 
souls  ;  it  had,  especially,  Buddha  himself 
and  his  memory,  which  remained  a  living 
one  in  the  Church.  We  cannot,  in  fact, 
ascribe  too  much  in  the  conquests  of  Bud- 
dhism to  the  personal  character  of  its  founder 
and  to  the  legend  regarding  him.  .  .  . 
These  narratives  form  one  of  the  most 
affecting  histories  which  humanity  has  ever 
conceived,  .  .  .  they  have  gained  more 
souls  for  Buddhism  than  its  theories  re- 
specting existence  and  Nirvana." 

Buddhism  ceased  to  exist  in  India  as  a  The  Decay 

,        !••  Pi         ii        PPM  I  of  Buddhism. 

paramount  rehgion  aiter  the  liith  century 
A.D.  To-day  it  is  practically  unknown, 
and  its  founder  has  a  position  as  a  minor 
incarnation  in  the  Hindu  Pantheon. 

Only  passing  reference  can  be  made  to  Jainism. 
Jainism,  the  second  great  heresy.     It  has 
sm-vived  the  centuries,  whereas  Buddhism 
was  engulfed.     It  is  now  confined  to  a  small 


8o  The  Desire  of  India 

though  prosperous   community  in .  central 
and  western  India. 
TheVedanta  The   next  landmarks   are  the   Sankhya 

Philosophy.  ^^^^  Vedanta  philosophies.  Consideration 
of  the  latter  will  be  necessary  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  the  former,  as  it  is  much  more 
closely  alhed  to  the  religious  thought  of  the 
common  people.  Reference  must  be  made 
to  the  sources  of  the  Vedanta  system.  Its 
roots  lie  in  the  Upanishads.  Two  great 
names  are  associated  with  its  systematisa- 
tion  as  a  philosophy,  namely,  those  of 
Badarayana  and  Sankaracharya. 
Sankaracharya.  Sankaracharya  stands  pre  -  eminent 
among  Hindu  theologians.  He  was  born 
in  south  India  in  788  a.d.  Being  a 
Brahman  by  birth,  he  was  invested  with 
the  sacred  thread  at  an  early  age.  Soon 
afterwards  he  declared  his  intention  of 
renouncing  the  world  for  a  Ufe  of  asceti- 
cism, and  to  prepare  himself  he  became  the 
disciple  of  a  Brahman.  His  days  of  pre- 
paration being  over,  he  travelled  to  Benares 
— the  centre  of  Hindu  learning — and  there 
began  his  life-work  by  writing  his  great 
classical  commentaries  on  the  Upanishads 
and  Vedanta  Sutras.  He  travelled  through 
India  preaching  his  message  in  the  schools 


India's  Search  8i 

of  learning  and  overthrowing  the  philosophic 
atheism  and  the  idolatry  of  Buddhism. 
He  established  priories  in  various  parts  of 
the  country  to  keep  alive  his  doctrine. 

The  Vedanta,  as  formulated  by  Sankara,  is  His  Teaching. 
comparatively  simple.  He  recognises  one 
reality  named  Brahma  (the  neuter  noun  is 
used),  which  has  no  attribute  and  no  hmita- 
tions.  Nothing  else  exists  save  Brahma. 
This  truth  is  expressed  by  the  Vedantist 
in  the  famous  phrase  "  one  only  without 
a  second."  Within  ourselves  we  are  sure 
of  an  existence  which  is  none  other  but 
Brahma,  not  merely  a  part  of  Brahma, 
but  the  absolute,  whole,  undivided  reality. 
Nothing  besides  it  exists.  That  self  within  us 
is  termed  Atma,  in  fact  Atma  is  Brahma. 
To  know  this  great  truth  is  salvation, — not 
the  means  of  salvation  but  salvation  itself. 
"  I  am  Brahma,"  is  the  final  beatitude. 
But  this  theory  gives  no  explanation  of  the 
external  world,  of  individual  souls,  of 
human  society  and  morahty.  "  The  whole 
world  is  only  an  illusion,"  says  the  Vedantist, 
"  which  Brahma  as  magician  evolves  from 
himself  and  by  which  he  is  no  more  affected 
than  is  the  magician  by  the  illusion  which 
he  has  produced."     Because  of  ignorance 


82  The  Desire  of  India 

the  soul  is  unable  to  conceive  itself  as 
Brahma,  and  is  thus  enthralled  in  the  chain 
of  birth  and  death.  The  soul  after  death 
is  reincarnated  in  some  form,  whether  good, 
such  as  a  celestial  being  or  Brahman,  or 
bad,  such  as  a  lower  animal  or  out- caste, 
according  to  the  merit  or  demerit  accumu- 
lated by  works  performed  in  a  previous 
life.  Even  though  the  new  existence  is  in 
heaven,  this  state  is  not  the  best,  for  the 
highest  life  is  only  attained  when  ignorance 
disappears  and  one  can  say  "  I  am  Brahma." 
Then  the  "  round  of  rebirths  "  ceases,  and 
the  soul  attains  emancipation.  Deep  in  the 
thought  of  India  is  the  implication  "  that 
all  individual  existence  is  an  evil."  A  stern 
moral  justice  rules  the  world,  for  the 
doctrine  of  harma  with  the  doctrine  of 
transmigration  teaches  that  what  a  man  sows 
that  shall  he  reap.  The  seeming  injustice 
of  the  fact  that  some  men  are  in  conditions 
of  happiness  and  others  of  sorrow,  is  made 
explicable  when  we  remember  that  every 
man  is  receiving  to-day  the  reward  or 
punishment  of  a  past  existence.  This 
doctrine  of  "  deeds  "  and  of  transmigration 
is  the  very  warp  and  woof  of  the  rehgious 
conceptions  of  the  common  people. 


India's  Search  Ss 

The  ideas  and  terminology  of  Sankara  illustrated  in 
have  been  accepted  in  a  crude  form  by  ^^^^^^^• 
many  Indian  religious  teachers — especially 
by  numbers  of  ascetics  whose  garb  betokens 
their  calling  and  whose  use  of  the  Vedantic 
phraseology  invests  them  with  an  air  of 
learning.  The  following  incident  is  taken 
from  the  Hfe  of  Dr  John  Wilson,  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 
"  Wolff  went  also  with  Dr  Wilson  to  see 
one  of  the  celebrated  Yogis,  who  was  lying 
in  the  sun  in  the  street,  the  nails  of  whose 
hands  were  grown  into  his  cheeks,  and  a 
bird's  nest  upon  his  head.  Wolff  asked 
him,  '  How  can  one  obtain  the  knowledge 
of  God  ?  '  He  repHed,  '  Do  not  ask  me 
questions.  You  may  look  at  me,  for  I  am 
God.'  Wolff  indignantly  said  to  him, 
'  You  will  go  to  hell  if  you  speak  in  such 
a  way.'  " 

The  philosophy  of  Sankara  has  little  Ramanuja. 
comfort.  Its  sentiment  of  "  sweet  to  be 
wrecked  on  the  ocean  of  the  Infinite  "  can 
be  the  desire  of  very  few.  More  than  three 
centuries  after  Sankara's  death  another 
theologian  called  Ramanuja  commented  on 
the  Vedanta  Sutras.  Ramanuja  was  the 
■founder  of  modern  Indian  theism  as  taught 


sufficient. 


84  The  Desire  of  India 

by  Ramanand  and  his   successors.      Like 
Sankara  he  taught  the  existence  of  "  One 
all-embracing  being  called  Brahma,  or  the 
highest  Self  or  Lord/'  the  possessor  of  every 
moral  attribute.     Human  souls  when  eman- 
cipated  from  rebirths  for  ever  dwell  with 
him.     Salvation  is  by  the  "grace  of  God." 
Philosophy  In-        Side  by  side  with  the  philosophies  and 
rationalistic  systems  there  has  existed  the 
popular  rehgion  of  the  people.     There  is  a 
curious  incident  in  the  Ufe  of  Sankara  which 
illustrates    this.     When    he    had    become 
famous  he  went  home  to  see  his  mother,  who 
was  lying  on  a  bed  of  sickness — probably 
her    last    illness.     "  Her    thoughts,"    says 
his  biographer   "  all  turned  to  the  other 
world.     She  desired  her  son  to  discourse  to 
her  on  things  that  would  bestow  peace  and 
salvation  on  her.     He  began  to  preach  to 
her   his   high   philosophy,    so   the   mother 
desired  him  to  discourse  to  her  of  things  she 
would   understand."     Whereupon,   accom- 
modating himself  to  the  difficult  situation, 
he  gave  praise  to  Siva.     Very  pathetic  is  a 
recorded   prayer   of   Sankara.     His   philo- 
sophy left  no  room  for  worship  and  devo- 
tion, for  there  is  no  object  to  whom  prayer 
can  be  directed,  or  upon  whom  the  heart 


India's  Search  85 

may  rest.  And  yet  the  craving  apparently 
was  still  present,  and  probably  he  gave 
utterance  to  the  aspirations  and  desires  of 
his  heart.  "  Oh,  Lord,"  he  says,  "  pardon 
my  three  sins.  I  have  in  contemplation 
clothed  in  form  Thee  who  art  formless  ; 
I  have  in  praise  described  Thee,  who  art 
ineffable  ;  and  in  visiting  shrines  I  have 
ignored  Thy  omnipresence." 

Popular  Hinduism  conceives  the  Im-  Popular 
personal  Spirit  as  making  itself  known 
under  three  forms — Brahma  (masculine,  not 
Brahma,  neuter),  the  Creator,  Vishnu,  the 
Preserver,  and  Siva,  the  Destroyer.  Modern 
Hinduism  concerns  itself  mainly  with  the 
last  two  persons  of  its  trinity.  Both  are 
closely  related  to  certain  accessory  divinities, 
such  as  Ganesa  and  Subrahmanya,  the  two 
sons  of  Siva,  Rama  and  Krishna,  the  two 
most  important  incarnations  of  Vishnu,  or  to 
female  divinities,  such  as  the  wives  of  Siva 
and  Vishnu.  Brahma  apparently  needs  no 
remembrance  ;  his  work  of  creation  is  done, 
and  nothing  can  undo  it.  Probably  not 
more  than  three  temples  exist  to  his  honour 
throughout  India.  On  the  other  hand  the 
worship  of  Siva  and  Vishnu  forms  the 
very  heart  of  the  later  Hindu  rehgior. 


86  The  Desire  of  India 

The  Worship         Siva  in  the  J  popular  mind  is  connected 
of  Siva.  with  the  worship  of  the  male  creative  energy. 

Temples  contain  his  emblem,  a  smooth, 
upright  stone,  which  is  adored  by  his 
votaries.  On  some  high  festival  such  as 
the  Sivaratri,  the  night  of  Siva,  he  receives 
homage  from  many  worshippers  whose 
adherence  to  him  is  more  or  less  nominal, 
and  who  restrict  their  attention  to  such 
particularly  suitable  periods.  The  interior 
of  the  temple  is  usually  plain.  In  front 
of  the  symbol  is  often  an  image  of  the  sacred 
bull  Nandi,  the  inseparable  companion  of 
the  god.  Behind,  in  a  niche,  appears  the 
image  of  Siva's  spouse.  Outside,  above  the 
doorway  or  upon  the  wall  of  the  temple 
court,  the  quaint  figure  of  their  son  Ganesa 
is  to  be  seen.  His  corpulent  human  body 
surmounted  by  the  head  of  an  elephant 
is  a  familiar  object  throughout  India.  The 
worshippers,  after  some  prehminary  purifi- 
catory rites,  are  admitted  into  the  sanctuary 
and  prostrate  themselves  in  front  of  the 
sacred  emblem.  Each  then  in  turn  lays 
on  the  stone  a  number  of  hel  leaves,  and 
pours  upon  it  the  sacred  water  which  he 
holds  in  a  little  brass  vessel.  During  the 
ceremony  there  is  constant  ringing  of  beUs 


Indians  Search  %7 

and  clapping  of  hands,  while  formularies 
are  muttered  by  the  priest,  as  if  to  attract 
the  attention  of  the  god  to  the  petitions  of 
his  people. 

In  the  south,  Siva  is  adored  by  thousands  Tamil  Saivite 
as  the  supreme  being  who  was  incarnated  to  ^y"^"^- 
help  men  in  their  struggle  through  life. 
To  the  praise  of  Siva,  Manikka  Vasagar,  in 
the  seventh  century  of  our  era,  composed 
his  famous  Tamil  Saivite  hymns,  known 
under  the  title  of  the  Tiru-vasagam,  which 
are  the  most  popular  Tamil  sacred  utter- 
ances. Dr  G.  U.  Pope  tells  us  that  they 
have  touched  the  hearts  of  the  vast 
majority  of  the  Tamil- speaking  people 
with  a  power  somewhat  akin  to  that 
of  the  Psalms.  "  These  poems,"  he  says, 
"  are  daily  sung  throughout  the  whole 
Tamil- country  with  tears  of  rapture,  and 
committed  to  memory  in  every  Saiva 
temple  by  the  people,  amongst  whom  it  is  a 
traditional  saying  that  '  he  whose  heart  is 
not  melted  by  the  Tiru-vasagam  must  have 
a  stone  for  a  heart.'  ...  It  is  impossible 
to  read  the  poems  without  a  feehng  that 
the  sage  was  a  sincere  seeker  after  God,  whom 
in  ways  that  he  then  knew  not  of  he  has 
since  been  permitted  to  know  and  worship." 


88  The  Desire  of  India 

The  Worship         Vaishnavism  is  the  more  popular  creed 
of  Vishnu.  everywhere    in    India,    with    the    possible 

exception  of  south  India.  Vishnu  is 
worshipped  especially  in  his  incarnations  as 
Rama  or  Krishna.  The  temples  are  less 
numerous  than  those  of  Siva,  probably 
because  of  the  expense.  For  the  latter 
deity  only  the  sacred  symbol  is  needed. 
For  the  former  a  human  figure  has  to  be 
constructed,  and  the  ceremony  or  ritual 
is  much  more  elaborate ;  the  image  is 
roused  every  morning  from  its  slumbers, 
washed  and  bathed,  decked  with  ornaments, 
fed  and  finally  put  to  sleep  every  evening. 
Among  the  household  gods  Vishnu  is  repre- 
sented by  a  small  black  pebble,  and  to  it 
the  same  reverence  is  shown. 
The  incarna-  Vishuu,  the  Preserver,  appears  in  the 
tions  of  Vishnu,  ^^^i^  ^g  ^j^  incarnation  whenever  mankind 

is  in  some  special  trouble.  Nine  times  has 
he  thus  appeared.  Two  of  these  incarna- 
tions appear  largely  in  the  popular  worship 
of  the  people — the  incarnation  as  Rama, 
the  hero  of  the  famous  epic,  and  that  as 
Krishna,  the  cowherd.  To  these  two  it 
will  be  necessary  to  refer  at  some  length. 
The  Story  of  The  Ramayana,  which  celebrates  the 
Rama  and  Sita.  ^qq^^  of  Rama  and  the  devotion  of  his  wife, 


India's  Search  89 

Sita,  through  many  trying  years  of  banish- 
ment, is  a  great  epic  poem  consisting  of 
24,000  stanzas.  Its  reputed  author  is  the 
poet  Valmiki.  The  most  popular  version  is 
the  one  in  the  Hindi  language  written  by 
Tulsi  Das,  Rama,  the  hero  and  heir  to  the 
throne  of  Ayodhya,  is  banished  from  the 
kingdom  for  fourteen  years  by  his  father's 
order.  Accompanied  by  his  brother  and 
wife  he  leaves  home.  His  father  dies  and 
Rama  is  invited  to  return  home  and 
assume  the  sovereignty  which  is  his  by 
right.  This  he  considers  would  be  an 
unfilial  act,  as  his  period  of  banishment  has 
not  expired.  The  story  deals  with  the 
adventures  which  befell  him  and  his  com- 
panions, such  as  Sita's  abduction  and  her 
rescue  by  Hanuman,  the  monkey-god. 
Her  faithfulness  to  her  husband,  Rama's 
suspicions,  and  the  ordeal  through  which 
she  passes  to  prove  her  fidelity  are  dwelt 
upon  in  the  epic.  The  manner  in  which 
Sita  bears  her  trials  touches  a  chord  of 
sympathy  in  many  Hindu  hearts.  The 
epic  has  human  interest,  and  hence  its  great 
influence  as  a  moral  force. 

"  To  the  milUons  of  Hindus,"  says  an  its  influence. 
Indian  writer  of  note,  "  Sita  is  a  real  human 


90  The  Desire  of  India 

character— a  pattern  of  female  virtue  and 
female  self-abnegation.  There  is  not  a  Hindu 
woman  in  the  length  and  breadth  of  India 
to  whom  the  story  of  suffering  Sita  is  not 
known,  and  to  whom  her  character  is  not 
a  model  to  strive  after  and  imitate.  And 
Rama  too,  though  scarcely  equal  to  Slta 
in  the  worth  of  his  character,  has  been  a 
model  to  men  for  his  truth,  his  obedience, 
and  his  piety.  And  thus  the  epic  has  been 
for  the  millions  of  India  a  means  of  moral 
education,  the  value  of  which  can  hardly 
be  over-estimated."  "  May  your  husband 
be  like  Rama  .  .  .  and  your  brothers-in- 
law  like  Lakshmana,"  is  the  common  bene- 
diction of  a  Hindu  lady  to  a  girl  of  her 
acquaintance. 

Rama,  in  north  India,  is  the  incarnation 
of  God.  Many  requests  are  made  to  him, 
and  his  name  has  become  a  word  of  saluta- 
tion when  friends  meet  one  another.  His 
influence  is  due  to  the  work  of  such  men  as 
Ramanand,  who  was  the  contemporary  of 
John  Wycliffe,  Kabir,  who  lived  at  the  same 
time  as  Luther,  and  Tulsi  Das.  What  the 
last  accompKshed  was  by  means  of  the 
vernacular  and  Hindi  version  of  the  Rama- 
yana,  a  production  the  influence  of  which 


India's  Search  91 

is  unparalleled  in  northern  India.  By  the 
proclamation  of  faith  in  God  and  in  Rama 
his  servant,  he  saved  Hindi -speaking  India 
from  the  sensuaKsm  of  Bengal  encouraged 
by  the  Krishna  cult.  Perhaps  in  the  whole 
range  of  Indian  literature  nothing  is  more 
beautiful  than  this  recorded  prayer  of  the 
Indian  saint,  Tulsi  Das :  "  Lord  look  Thou 
upon  me — nought  can  I  do  myself.  Whither 
can  I  go  ?  To  whom  but  Thee  can  I  tell 
my  sorrow  ?  Oft  have  I  turned  my  face 
from  Thee  and  grasped  the  things  of  this 
world,  but  Thou  art  the  fount  of  mercy, 
turn  not  Thou  Thy  face  from  me  .  .  . 
When  I  looked  away  from  Thee  I  had  no 
eyes  of  faith  to  see  Thee  where  Thou  art, 
but  Thou  art  all-seeing.  I  am  but  an 
offering  cast  before  Thee  .  .  .  Remember 
Thy  mercy  and  Thy  might,  then  cast  thine 
eyes  upon  me  and  claim  me  as  Thy  slave. 
Thy  very  own.  .  .  .  Lord  Thy  ways  ever 
give  joy  unto  my  heart.  Tulsi  is  Thine 
alone,  and  0  God  of  mercy  do  unto  him 
as  seemeth  good  unto  Thee." 

Krishna,  as  an  incarnation  of  Vishnu,  has  Krishna. 
a  larger  number  of  followers  than  are  found 
in  any  other  Vaishnavite   sect,   including 
even  the  followers  of  Rama.     One  phase  of 


92  The  Desire  of  India 

Vaishnavite  belief  must  be  emphasised. 
The  methods  of  salvation  which  Hinduism 
with  its  tolerance  has  admitted  are  many. 
They  may  be  said  to  be  of  three  distinct 
types.  In  an  earlier  section  of  this  chap- 
ter the  knowledge  of  Brahma  has  been 
referred  to  as  bringing  salvation,  and  it  is 
theologically  known  as  the  method  of 
knowledge  (jndn  mdrg).  The  whole  ritual 
of  Hinduism,  domestic  and  communal,  is 
another  means  of  salvation — namely,  the 
pathway  of  works  {karma  mdrg),  Vaish- 
navism  brought  the  individual  soul  into 
contact  with  a  personality  who  had  lived  on 
earth  and  among  mankind,  and  taught  that 
devotion  to  and  faith  in  such  personahties 
led  to  salvation  ;  this  is  the  pathway  of 
devotion  (bhakti  mdrg).  This  relation- 
ship is  regarded  as  existing  between  Rama 
and  his  votaries,  but  much  more  between 
Krishna  and  his  worshippers.  "  In  Krishna, 
I  take  my  refuge  "  is  the  initiatory  vow  of 
his  disciples.  Krishna  is  even  less  histori- 
cal than  Rama.  He  appears  as  a  warrior 
statesman  in  the  Mahabharata,  another 
ancient  epic  parts  of  which  are  older  than 
the  Ramayana.  His  conversation  with  one 
of  the  heroes  is  recorded  in  the  Bhagavad 


India's  Search  93 

Gita,  of  which  many  translations  exist  in 
the  English  language,  notably  one  by 
Sir  Edwin  Arnold  entitled  the  "  Song 
Celestial."  But  we  can  treat  of  Krishna 
only  as  known  to  the  common  people. 
Late  Brahmanical  literature  records  his  life, 
which  was  one  of  immorahty  and  deceit. 

It  is  only  right  that  reference  should  be  Kali  Worship, 
made  to  certain  cults  which  have  sprung 
up  in  connection  with  Saivism  and  Vaish- 
navism.  Saivism  has  its  votaries  who 
worship  his  wife  Parvati,  better  known 
under  her  other  titles  of  Durga  and  Kali 
Kali  may  be  said  to  be  the  goddess  of 
Bengal.  She  loves  the  sight  of  blood  and 
executes  dire  vengeance  on  her  enemies. 
Her  influence  is  very  great.  Every  year, 
when  north  India  celebrates  the  deeds  of 
the  Ramayana,  Bengal  gives  itself  up  to 
the  ghastly  ritual  of  the  Kali  worship. 
Thousands  of  animals  are  slain  to  appease 
her  lust  for  blood.  Throughout  the  year 
her  shrines  are  besieged  by  people  who 
desire  boons,  or  who  desire  to  avert  her 
wrath. 

Even   darker   rites   are   connected   with  immoral 
Kali — namely    the   Tantric    worship.     We 
can  only  be  grateful  that  they  are  restricted 


94  The  Desire  of  India 

to  a  very  small,  and  what  seemingly  is  a 
dying,  community.  The  form  of  Krishna 
worship  which  celebrates  his  amom*s  and  his 
mistress  Radha  has  on  the  other  hand 
fouled  the  imagination  of  countless  men 
and  women,  and  is  a  standing  menace  to 
purity  and  clean  Hving  in  India. 
Religion  of  the  We  have  traced  the  religion  of  the  sacred 
Peopk°"  writings,  and  of  reUgious  leaders  who  are 

recognised  as  orthodox,  but  their  ideas 
do  not  represent  those  of  the  common 
people,  who  only  on  days  of  high  festival 
repair  to  the  temple  of  the  recognised  gods, 
such  as  Vishnu  and  Siva.  The  social 
customs  and  the  ritual  observed  at  birth, 
marriage  and  death  are  more  or  less  ortho- 
dox, though  this  is  true  only  of  the  better 
castes.  But  in  times  of  distress,  for  bless- 
ings on  the  daily  task,  for  protection  from 
disease,  for  health  to  a  loved  one,  it  is  the 
local  village  deities  who  are  invoked.  In 
northern  India,  there  is  a  vague  beUef 
in  a  supreme  personal  god  called  Isvara, 
due  very  probably  to  the  teaching  of  re- 
ligious leaders  like  Ramanand,  Kabir  and 
Tulsi  Das.  But  Isvara  is  too  great  to  be 
concerned  with  the  world  and  his  creatures. 
The  latter  are  delegated  to  the  charge  of 


India's  Search  95 

minor  deities  whose  relation  to  Isvara  is, 
as  an  Indian  servant  put  it,  "  that  of 
underlings  to  an  official." 

To  the  common  people  the  world  is  an  Malevolent 
insoluble  riddle.  All  around  is  the  unseen,  ^^^"^  ^^^' 
peopled  with  unknown  terrors,  such  as  the 
gods  of  various  diseases,  the  malevolent 
dead — usually  the  spirits  of  such  persons  as 
in  this  Kfe  have  met  with  an  untimely  end, 
the  evil  eye,  ghosts,  and  the  dire  influences 
of  the  Black  Art.  In  order  to  obtain 
happiness  in  this  hfe  these  must  be  ap- 
peased, usually  by  gifts  and  propitiatory 
sacrifices.  When  the  avenging  goddess 
of  pestilence  stalks  through  the  land, 
offerings  consisting  usually  of  animals  and 
fowls,  rice  and  fruit  are  collected  from 
the  various  households  of  the  afflicted 
village.  A  procession  is  formed  to  the 
village  boundary,  the  animals  are  killed 
and  their  blood  poured  out  on  a  stone  ; 
the  provisions  are  eaten,  and  the  basket 
with  the  rice  left  at  the  place  of  sacrifice. 
It  is  beheved  that  the  goddess  has  thus  been 
led  to  the  village  borders,  and  has  crossed 
into  the  lands  of  the  next  village. 

The  trees  are  haunts  of  unknown  terrors,  Popular 
especially  the  fipal  tree.     Terrible  evils  are    ^^^^^ 


96  The  Desire  of  India 

sure  to  befall  a  village  if  this  tree  is  injured 
by  human  hands.  The  masonry  platform 
round  the  tree,  with  the  little  twinkling  oil 
lamps  and  the  portions  of  food  upon  it,  is 
a  famihar  sight  in  every  Indian  village. 
Occasionally  the  evil  powers  may  be  out- 
witted by  human  ingenuity.  A  mother 
who  has  lost  two  or  three  children  in  suc- 
cession will  give  her  next  child  a  name 
signifying  that  it  is  worth  nothing,  and  will 
thus  avert  the  jealousy  of  the  evil  power. 
A  name  such  as  "  Idiot  "  may  be  given  or, 
as  in  southern  India,  a  Muhammadan  or 
Christian  name.  It  is  on  record  that  a 
child  whom  the  mother  desired  to  preserve 
from  evil  was  called  "  Rapsan "  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  proper  name  "  Robertson." 
Another  means  of  protection  is  to  invoke 
the  aid  of  the  minor  gods  who  are  bene- 
volently inchned  towards  men.  Thus  the 
villager  strives  to  attain  the  friendship 
of  Hanuman  the  monkey-god.  His  familiar 
lineaments  are  to  be  seen  at  many  a  village 
shrine.  To  him  the  simple  offerings  and 
prayers  of  the  people  are  made.  Near  by  a 
well  appears  the  portly  human  figure  of 
Ganesa,  with  his  elephant's  head,  painted 
a  bright  yellow ;    a  few  faded  marisfolds. 


WORSHIP    OF    THE    SNAKE    GOD 


ASCETIC    BEFORE    IMAGE    OF    GANESA 


India's  Search  97 

some  leaves  or  a  garland  of  bedraggled 
jasmine  form  his  only  adornment.  They 
are  the  gifts  of  some  humble  votary  who 
desires  protection  for  his  crops  from  bHght 
or  from  drought.  The  reHgious  efforts  of 
the  villager  are  directed  to  devising  means 
of  escape  from  the  unknown  terrors, 
which  surround  him.  Among  some  of  the 
aboriginal  races  of  the  Chota  Nagpur 
plateau  the  Christian  Church  is  supposed 
to  have  special  powers  of  protection  from 
these  influences.  "  It  is  a  general  belief," 
writes  a  missionary  historian,  "  that  Bhuts 
(evil  spirits)  have  not  power  over  the 
followers  of  Christ." 

The  stone  by  the  roadside  with  some  Divinities  to  be 
distant  resemblance  to  an  animal,  tree  or  where.  ^^^^ 
divinity,  the  meeting  place  of  two  streams 
or  rivers,  a  branch  with  a  curious,  gnarl, 
some  mysterious  glen,  some  mountain  peak, 
are  all  objects  of  reverence.  For  may  not 
the  Supreme  who  is  everything,  every- 
where, the  only  existence,  thus  show  him- 
self to  men  ?  In  the  struggle  of  Hfe,  with 
its  perplexities,  trials,  sorrows,  and  cala- 
mities, with  the  future  all  unknown,  is  it 
not  well  to  have  friends  in  the  unseen  world 
who   will   give   protection   from   the   mal- 


98  The  Desire  of  India 

evolent  influences  which  are  constantly 
ready  to  overwhelm  mankind  ?  A  poHce 
officer  told  the  Bishop  of  Madras  that  in  the 
year  1904  two  little  boys  who  were  herding 
cattle  thought  they  heard  the  sound  of 
trumpets  proceeding  from  an  ant-hill.  They 
told  the  story  in  their  village,  whereupon 
the  inhabitants  turned  out  to  worship  the 
deity  ifi  the  ant-hill.  The  fame  of  this 
special  favour  of  the  gods  spread  through- 
out the  district.  "  Every  Sunday  as  many 
as  five  thousand  people,  men  and  women, 
assembled  before  the  ant-hill,  and  might 
be  seen  prostrate  on  their  faces  in  wrapt 
adoration." 
Relig-ion  not  a  Immorality  is  not  rebuked  by  religion. 
No  public  opinion  exists  which  protests 
against  evil.  In  the  temples  the  proud 
Brahman  rules  supreme,  with  his  greed  for 
money  and  his  rapacity  which  feeds  on  the 
credulity  of  the  people.  Within  the  holy 
precincts  themselves  vice  often  reigns.  To 
many  of  the  great  temples  girls  are  attached 
as  attendants  and  are  dedicated  to  the 
god.  They  are  called  by  their  parents  in 
fulfilment  of  a  vow  ''  deva-dasis,"  or  the 
"  slaves  of  the  god."  In  the  name  of 
religion  these   hapless   creatures   are   con- 


Moral  Force. 


India's  Search  99 

demned  to  a  life  of  shame.  The  barbarous 
practice  of  child-marriage  and  the  unre- 
lieved misery  of  the  child  widow  continue 
in  the  name  of  reUgion  and  custom.  Un« 
truthfulness  is  rampant  if  it  will  serve  a 
personal  end.  The  perjury  of  witnesses 
in  the  civil  courts  is  a  constant  menace  to 
the  course  of  justice. 

The  people  themselves  talk  of  the  present  The  Dark  Age. 
as  the  "  Dark  Age,"  referring  to  the  dis- 
abiUty  under  which  heaven  and  earth  seem 
to  labour  when  everything  is  *'  out  of 
joint."  Perhaps  no  other  term  describes 
better  the  rehgious  condition  of  the  people. 
The  merchant,  the  grain- dealer,  the  banker 
strive  for  prosperity.  The  majority  of  the 
people  labour  under  the  sense  of  grinding 
care  and  poverty.  They  have  no  time  to 
give  to  their  souls.  A  certain  minimum 
of  religion  is  necessary  in  order  that 
fortune  may  be  propitious  and  prosperity 
granted.  Thus  it  comes  about  that 
punctilious  regard  is  paid  to  the  due  per- 
formance of  certain  social  rites.  No 
religion  in  the  world  observes  with  such 
punctiliousness  the  innumerable  details 
attendant  upon  every  domestic  event,  such 
as  natal  and  ante-natal  rites,  the  rites  of 


lOO 


The  Desire  of  India 


initiation  when  the  youth  dons  for  the  first 
time  the  sacred  thread,  the  visible  sign  of 
the  "  twice-born  "  higher  castes,  the  rites  of 
betrothal  and  marriage,  the  daily  rites  in- 
cluding the  early  morning  bath  and  those 
which  besiege  the  preparing  and  eating  of 
every  meal,  occasional  rites  such  as  on 
building  or  entering  a  new  home,  ploughing 
the  first  furrow,  or  bringing  in  the  last  sheaf 
of  the  harvest.  Most  of  these  rites  ^o  back 
for  their  authority  to  the  Code  of  Manu. 
They  are  all  observed  with  more  or  less 
rigidity,  and  with  a  tenacity  that  seems 
remarkable  in  these  utihtarian  days. 
Worship  and  Of  daily  dcvotioual  worship  the  common 

estiva  s.  people    have    little,    though    among    the 

Brahmans  and  the  more  prosperous  members 
of  society  certain  reHgious  exercises  are 
carried  out  each  day.  They  consist  for 
the  most  part  of  ablution  and  purificatory 
acts  and  the  repetition  of  certain  sacred 
formulae.  The  religious  festivals  form  an 
important  feature  of  the  religious  life  of 
the  people.  They  correspond  to  the  saints' 
days  of  the  Christian  calendar,  except  that 
gods  take  the  place  of  saints,  and  fanciful 
mythological  events  are  celebrated  instead 
of   a   sacred   memory.     The   Holi,   or  the 


Wi 


'•i^r.^  -' 


India's  Search  loi 

spring  festival,  is  a  very  great  event  in  the 
north,  when  the  people  give  themselves 
over  to  a  few  days  of  rejoicing  and  pleasure. 
The  amours  of  Krishna  are  celebrated  by 
immoral  songs  and  indecent  pantomimes. 
The  Melas  or  sacred  fairs  have  a  large  share 
in  the  rehgious  life  of  the  people.  Such,  for 
example,  are  the  bathing  fairs  which  usher 
in  the  cold  weather.  They  are  usually 
held  on  the  banks  of  sacred  rivers,  or  at 
shrines  where  the  waters  of  the  adjoining 
tanks  possess  special  virtue.  Immense 
crowds  plunge  themselves  into  the  water 
calHng  on  their  special  deities,  to  whom 
they  look  for  salvation  and  forgiveness. 
Liberal  fees  are  paid  to  the  Brahman 
guardians  of  the  temples  for  the  privilege 
of  entering  the  inner  courts  and  laying  the 
offerings  before  the  sacred  image.  The 
pilgrims  often  combine  business  and  pleasiu-e 
with  their  rehgious  duties.  The  farmer 
attends  the  cattle  and  horse  marts  which 
are  open  during  the  season  of  pilgrimage, 
and  makes  his  annual  purchases  or  dis- 
poses of  his  own  live-stock.  The  women 
and  children  haunt  the  Httle  booths  and 
shops  where  they  purchase  trinkets  and 
toys  for  their  friends  and  relations. 


I02 


The  Desire  of  India 


Funeral 

Customs. 


Views  of  the 
Hereafter. 


Funeral  customs  and  rites  need  more 
detailed  mention  for  they,  above  all  others, 
throw  some  hght  on  the  mind  of  the  people 
as  it  dwells  on  the  great  questions  of  life, 
death  and  a  beyond,  even  as  the  l^urial 
service  of  the  Christian  Church  would  give 
one  who  was  ignorant  a  very  accurate  idea 
of  the  faith  and  hope  that  is  in  us.  The 
dying  are  placed  by  the  relatives  on  the 
ground,  for  it  would  be  perdition  to  die 
on  a  bed  or  couch ;  a  lighted  taper  is 
placed  in  the  right  hand  to  guide  the  soul 
into  the  next  world.  Ceremonies,  held 
frequentl}^  during  the  first  year  and  then 
annually  on  the  anniversary  of  death,  are 
useful  in  bringing  ease  and  comfort  to  the 
soul  as  it  wanders  through  the  unknown 
tracts  of  the  unseen. 

Mention  has  been  made  of  the  doctrine 
of  "  Transmigration."  The  soul  after 
death  is  recreated  in  some  form,  animate 
or  inanimate,  man,  beast  or  plant,  a  god, 
Brahman,  saint  or  out- caste,  according  to 
its  deeds  in  this  life.  This  belief  is  universal. 
Dr  Pope,  the  great  Tamil  scholar,  once  told 
the  following  story  about  an  Indian  friend. 
Just  before  the  former  made  his  final 
departure  from  India  after  many  years  of 


India's  Search  103 

service,  both  were  sitting  talking,  when 
their  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a 
bird  singing  in  a  tree.  "  I  know  not  what 
friend  of  mine,"  said  Dr  Pope's  companion, 
"  long  since  passed  into  the  unseen,  is 
singing  to  us  in  yonder  bird,  but  I  am  older 
than  you  and  must  expect  to  soon  die.  If 
then  in  your  distant  home  you  hear  a  bird 
sing  Hke  that,  think  that  it  may  be  myself, 
for  I  will  come  and  sing  to  you  if  I  can." 
Every  Hindu  has  a  firm  conviction  of  a 
hereafter,  although  that  future  may  be 
wrapped  in  impenetrable  mystery.  The 
relationships  of  love  and  of  friendship  are 
for  ever  dissolved.  To  the  mother  who 
loses  her  child,  this  hope  can  bring  but  httle 
comfort.  It  is  as  if  she  had  lost  a  son  in  a 
great  unknown  city,  where  she  knew  that  he 
lived  but  had  not  a  ray  of  hope  that  he 
would  ever  be  found,  or  that  she  would 
ever  hear  of  him  again.  Take  for  example 
this  pathetic  dirge  sung  in  south  India  by 
a  mother  on  the  death  of  a  child  : — 

I 

"  Oh  !    the  apple  of  my  eye^  oh  !    my  dai-hng,  my 
bhssful  Paradise^ 
Oh  !  the  apple  of  my  eye_,  where  hast  thou  hidden 

thyself  ? 
Oh  !  my  golden  bead,  oh  !  my  eyes, 


I04         The  Desire  of  India 

Oh  !  my  flower,  where  hast  thou  hidden  thyself  ? 
Is  this  anyone's  curse  on  me  ?     Oh  !  the  apple  of 
my  eye." 


Priests  and  The  religious   leaders   of  Hinduism  are 

Ascetics.  numerous.     First    and    foremost    are    the 

Brahmans,  the  hereditary  guardians  of  its 
ritual  and  its  social  order.  Their  functions 
and  their  position  in  the  village  community 
have  already  been  described,  but  special 
emphasis  must  be  laid  on  the  fact  that  the 
Brahman  rarely  acts  as  a  spiritual  guide. 
He  is  essentially  a  priest  and  not  a  teacher. 
Another  class  of  priests  ministers  to  the 
superstitious  instincts  of  the  people.  These 
belong  to  the  lowest  castes  and  are  the 
survival  of  an  aboriginal  priesthood  which 
Hinduism  has  absorbed.  They  include 
the  exorcists,  medicine-men,  witch-finders, 
evil  averters  and  devil-priests  whose  primi- 
tive shrines  have  a  place  of  importance  in 
the  minds  of  the  common  people.  The 
wandering  mendicants  and  the  ascetics 
form  a  third  religious  order.  They  typify 
to  the  people  the  ideal  life  which  has  cut 
itself  loose  from  the  ties  of  this  world. 
The  ascetic  is  an  object  of  reverence,  if  not 
of  awe,  because  his  accumulated  merit  has 


India's  Search  105 

endowed  him  with  power  which,  if  he  so 
desires,  he  can  use  to  injure  mankind. 
The  rehgious  teacher  or  guru  is  also  an 
ascetic  who  has  followers  both  celibate  and 
householders.  The  former  Hve  with  him 
and  receive  instruction  from  him.  The 
latter  after  initiation  submit  themselves 
to  their  spiritual  preceptor,  who  either  visits 
them  in  their  respective  villages  or  receives 
their  gifts  at  the  headquarters  of  the  order, 
where  they  Hsten  to  his  teaching,  admoni- 
tion and  exhortation. 

The  ceremonies  and  practices  and  forms  Contradictions 

o  1     T    p     p  TT*     1    *  1  of  Hinduism. 

01  behei  01  Hmduism  are  so  numerous  and 
contradictory  that  their  mere  detail  is 
oppressive,  and  to  obtain  any  clear  idea 
of  the  system  as  a  whole  is  no  easy  task. 
To  some  it  appears  to  possess  lofty  spiritual 
ideals,  while  to  others  gross  materiaHsm 
is  its  most  striking  feature.  Both  views 
include  elements  of  truth.  We  must  con- 
stantly bear  in  mind  that  the  Hindu,  what- 
ever his  conduct  may  be,  Hves  in  a  world 
which  he  considers  valueless.  The  urgency 
of  his  daily  physical  needs  and  the  deadening 
influences  of  his  hopeless  outlook  on  Hfe 
may  enslave  him  to  the  things  of  sense. 
This  is  doubtless  the  condition  ia  which  the 


io6         The  Desire  of  India 

vast  majority  of  the  people  ordinarily  live. 
Yet  the  vanity  of  the  world  is  a  thought 
to  which  they  are  always  ready  to  respond. 
Beneath  the  materiahsm  of  common  life 
lies  this  fundamental  behef  of  Hinduism. 
In  the  lives  of  many  there  are  occasional 
moments  of  aspiration,  of  passionate  and 
self-sacrificing  desire.  How  otherwise  can 
we  explain  the  pilgrimages  of  the  thousands 
of  devotees  who  throng  the  ,  shrines  of 
India  ?  Among  them  are  men  and  women 
who  have  travelled  thousands  of  miles  to 
expiate  their  sin — the  sin  of  usury,  of 
sensuahty,  of  greed,  of  uncharitableness. 
Its  Fundamental  To  the  Hindu  the  external  world  is  un- 
^^  ^'  real  and  he  is  ever  oppressed  by  the  con- 

sciousness that  behind  the  things  of  sense 
is  the  unseen  world  continually  exerting 
its  influence  upon  the  Hfe  of  mankind  in 
ways  that  are  inexpUcable.  The  fear  of 
the  unseen  and  the  delusiveness  of  the 
seen  continually  haunt  him.  His  luxuriant 
imagination  detects  symbohsm  everywhere 
and  in  all  things,  pure  and  foul,  good 
and  evil,  in  love,  passion  and  hate.  In  this 
ever-shifting  world  of  impermanence  the 
soul  wanders,  finding  temporary  abode  in 
human  form  or  in  that  of  a  lower  animal. 


India's  Search  107 

or  even  it  may  be  in  a  rock,  stone  or  tree. 
Side  by  side  with  this  conviction  of  the 
unreality  of  the  world  of  sense  there  is 
deeply  ingrained  in  the  Hindu  mind  the 
idea  of  retribution.  The  deeds  of  a  past 
existence  hound  a  man  through  this  present 
life.  Good  and  evil  actions  whether  done 
intentionally  or  inadvertently  have  a  re- 
tributory  force,  and  a  man  is  continually 
reaping  a  harvest  sown  in  the  unknown 
and  unremembered  past.  Nothing  avails 
to  ease  his  lot,  and  thus  he  struggles  in  the 
morass  of  existence.  Every  endeavour  to 
extricate  himself  sinks  him  even  more 
deeply  and  hopelessly.  It  is  these  behefs 
that  are  ultimately  responsible  for  the 
deadening  influences  of  Hinduism. 

The  Hindu  theory  of  Hfe  and  of  the  uni-  its  Failure, 
verse  blunts  the  finer  feelings,  and  its 
hopelessness  is  subversive  of  morality  and 
truth,  and  antagonistic  to  progress  and 
reform.  The  moral  practice  of  the  people 
is  not  on  the  whole  very  different  from  that 
of  western  peoples.  The  moral  standard 
however  is  lower.  Hinduism  has  no  bar 
ofJpubHc  opinion  at  which  tyrannous  social 
custom  and  immorality  may  be  arraigned. 
We  cannot  forget  that  many  Indian  re- 


io8         The  Desire  of  India 

ligious  leaders  have  inculcated  high  and 
noble  sentiments,  but  Hinduism  shows  its 
impotence  to  correct  or  even  to  condemn 
moral  and  social  wrong.  The  greatest  evil 
is  not  caste,  nor  untruthfulness,  nor  cruelty 
to  the  individual,  nor  immorality.  All  these 
are  symptomatic  of  a  diseased  mind.  The 
reform  needed  is  more  radical  than  to  break 
down  the  tyranny  of  caste,  prevent  child- 
marriage,  rescind  the  restrictions  against 
widow  remarriage,  purify  the  temples 
and  ennoble  the  worship  of  the  people. 
It  is  nothing  less  than  to  give  India  a  new 
outlook  upon  the  world  and  human  life. 
India's  Need  of  Hinduism  is  frankly  agnostic  regarding 
those  great  truths  which  alone  can  save 
and  give  hope  to  a  nation — the  righteous- 
ness of  God  and  the  moral  order  of  the 
universe,  the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  His 
redeeming  love  for  mankind,  the  eternal 
value  of  the  human  soul  and  hence  of  this 
life  in  which  man  is  afforded  his  oppor- 
tunity to  develop  character.  These  are 
the  truths  of  which  all  peoples  have  in 
greater  or  lesser  measure  caught  a  gUmpse. 
The  great  seekers  of  India  have  striven 
after  them,  but  have  never  attained  any 
definite    assurance    regarding    them.    To 


Christ. 


India's  Search  109 

mankind  they  were  revealed  in  their  fulness 
through  the  life  and  death  of  Christ.  He 
alone  has  the  power  to  make  men  and  nations 
beheve  that  these  truths  are  eternal  verities 
and  to  render  it  possible  to  build  upon  them 
individual  and  corporate  Hfe.  Given  an 
India  with  a  hold  on  these  fundamental 
truths  revealed  in  Christ  we  may  trust  her 
to  work  them  into  her  life  and  experience. 
Round  them  she  will  weave  her  imagination, 
her  devotion  and  her  love. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  III 

1.  What  is  the  general  character  of  the  Vedas  ? 

2.  Mention  the  chief  landmarks  in  the  course  of 
the  development  from  Vedic  religion  to  modern 
Hinduism. 

3.  What  was  the  problem  for  which  Buddha  was 
driven  to  seek  a  solution  ? 

4.  Enumerate  the  facts  which  show  the  sincerity 
and  earnestness  of  his  search. 

5.  Wherein  lay  the  secret  of  his  influence  ? 

6.  Compare  the  answers  to  the  problem  of 
existence  given  by  Buddha  and  Sankaracharya 
respectively. 

7.  Mention  any  other  seekers  after  God  referred 
to  in  this  chapter. 

8.  What  need  of  the  human  heart  is  met  by  the 
belief  in  the  incarnations  of  Vishnu  as  Rama  and 
Krishna  ? 


no         The  Desire  of  India 

9.  What  are  the  three  methods  of  salvation  re- 
cognised by  Hinduism?  Which  is  nearest  to  the 
Christian  teaching  ? 

10.  What  is  the  general  idea  of  God  possessed  by 
the  common  people  ? 

11.  In  what  respects  are  morality  and  religion 
less  closely  united  in  Hinduism  than  in  Chris- 
tianity ? 

12.  How  would  you  explain  the  care  and  punc- 
tihousness  with  which  religious  rites  are  performed 
in  India  ? 

13.  Does  the  natural  disposition  of  the  people 
of  India  seem  to  be  more  or  less  religious  than  that 
of  western  peoples  ? 

14.  What  can  Christianity  add  to  the  Hindu 
conception  of  God  ? 

15.  What  is  the  value  set  by  Hinduism  on  human 
life  ?     What  is  the  Christian  view  ? 

16.  Is  there  any  reason  for  believing  that,  if  India 
were  to  accept  Christianity,  she  might  in  some  re- 
spects interpret  it  more  faithfully  and  successfully 
than  western  nations  have  done  ? 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

General 

Hopkins — The  Religions  of  India. 
Barth — The  Religions  of  India. 
MoNiER- Williams — Brahmanism  and  Hinduism. 
MoNiER-WiLLiAMS — Hinduism. 
Geden — Studies  in  Eastern  Religions. 
Crooke — Popular     Religion      and      Folk-Lore      of 
North  India. 


India's  Search  m 

Gordon — Indian  Folk  Tales. 

Oakley — Holy  Himalaya. 

Lyall — Asiatic  Studies. 

Deussen — Outline  of  Indian  Philosophy. 

Macdonell — History  of  Sanskrit  Literature. 

Dubois — Hindu  Manners^  Customs  and  Ceremonies. 

Buddhism 
Rhys  Davids — Buddhism  :     its  History  and  Litera- 
ture. 
Rhys  Davids— Buddhism  (S.P.C.K.). 
Oldenberg — Buddha. 
Warren — Buddhism  in  Translations. 

Hinduism  and  Christianity 
Slater — The  Higher   Hinduism  in  its  Relation  to 

Christianity. 
RoBSON — Hinduism  and  Christianity. 
Haigh — Some  Leading  Ideas  of  Hinduism. 
RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  chap.  iv. 
Jones — India's  Problem^  chaps,  ii.^,  iii.. 
Lucas — The  Empire  of  Christ,  chaps,  iii.,  iv. 

Special  Subjects 

Oman — The  Mystics,  Ascetics  and  Saints  of  India. 
Oman — The    Brahmins,    Theists    and     Muslims    of 

India. 
Westcott — KabTr  and  the  Kabir  Panth. 
Gazetteer  of  India,  Vol.  II.,  chap.  xi. 


CHAPTER  IV 

India's  invaders  ^ 

The  earliest  days  of  Indian  history  are 
wrapped  in  mystery  so  impenetrable  that 
speculation  is  the  only  resort  of  writers  on 
the  subject.  Of  one  thing  we  are  sure — 
that  in  the  hterature  of  the  Indian  people 
are  to  be  found  the  earhest  thoughts  of  any 
Indo-European  race.  The  Rig- Veda,  the 
most  sacred  book  of  the  Hindu  Canon,  re- 
cords the  ideas  and  rehgious  feelings  of  a 
very  ancient  race  belonging  to  the  same 
stock  as  that  from  which  most  of  the  nations 
of  modern  Europe  have  sprung.  Entering 
India  from  the  north,  these  Aryan  im- 
migrants colonised  the  land  of  the  five 
rivers,  or  the  Punjab.  Here  they  came  into 
contact  with  many  tribes  of  another  stock. 
Some  they  conquered,  others  made  their 
submission  to  them  and  became  "  the 
hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water  " 
to  the  Aryan  colonists.     Others  fled  to  the 

1  The  Historical  Chart  on  pp.  286,  287  should  be  studied 
along  with  this  chapter. 


Indians  Invaders  113 

hills  and  inaccessible  parts  of  the  country, 
and  with  the  more  powerful  there  were 
occasional  alHances.  The  conquerors  them- 
selves were  not  always  united,  internecine 
war  was  not  unknown,  and  a  temporary 
alKance  of  an  Aryan  tribe  with  some  power- 
ful tribe  of  the  enemy  was  often  resorted 
to  as  an  expedient  to  restore  the  balance  of 
power.  To  these  events  it  is  impossible 
to  assign  dates,  but  some  historians  have 
suggested  the  period  from  2000-1500  B.C. 

It  is  only  when  alien  nations  have  touched  A  History  of 
the  hfe  of  India  that  the  veil  is  lifted  and 
some  accurate  history  becomes  possible. 
In  fact  the  history  of  India  may  be  con- 
veniently grouped  round  these  invasions  to 
which  the  country  has  been  subject.  Seem- 
ingly secure  behind  the  mountainous 
defences  provided  by  nature  to  guard  the 
northern  frontiers,  and  the  expanse  of  sea 
which  for  centuries  made  access  impossible, 
the  inhabitants  have  been  harassed  by 
foreign  invaders  to  whom  the  tempta*tion 
of  reputed  wealth  and  the  prospect  of  an 
easier  Hvelihood  have  been  irresistible. 

By    a    curious     coincidence    the    story  The  invasion 
commences — ]ust  as  it  closes  m  our  own  ^j^g  Qj-^^t, 
day — with    a    European    invasion.     Alex-  326  B.C. 


114         The  Desire  of  India 

ander  the  Great  at  the  early  age  of  •  twenty 
had  succeeded  his  father  on  the  throne. 
Two  years  later  he  began  his  campaigns 
in  Asia.  After  inflicting  a  crushing  defeat 
on  Darius,  King  of  Persia,  he  entered  India 
through  the  mountainous  passes  of  the 
north-western  frontier.  In  the  month  of 
May,  326  b.c.  Alexander  appeared  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jhelum — called  by  the  Greeks 
the  Hydaspes.  Immediately  opposite  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  was  intrenched  the 
powerful  north  Indian  monarch,  Porus,  with 
an  immense  army,  consisting  (as  the  Greek 
historians  tell  us  in  a  probably  exaggerated 
account)  of  no  less  than  "  30,000  efficient 
infantry,  4000  horse,  300  chariots  and  200 
elephants."  The  battle  which  ensued  re- 
sulted in  the  complete  triumph  of  the  Greek 
forces.  Porus  submitted  to  Alexander,  and 
was  confirmed  in  the  position  of  a  vassal 
prince  over  the  territories  which  he  had  so 
recently  ruled  as  an  absolute  monarch. 
Its  Temporary  Alexander  continued  his  progress  through 
the  country  till  he  came  to  the  Beas  River. 
Meanwhile,  his  troops  became  disheartened 
by  their  continual  exertions  and  the  heat 
of  the  climate,  while  their  rear  was  con- 
tinually threatened  by  the  tribes  they  had 


Effects. 


India's  Invaders  115 

recently  subjugated.  Alexander  was  at 
length  compelled  to  leave  India,  marching 
with  part  of  his  army  through  the  sand- 
wastes  of  Sind  and  through  Baluchistan, 
while  his  general,  Nearchus,  conducted 
the  remainder  in  ships  up  the  Persian 
Gulf.  Thus  ended  Alexander's  attempt 
to  found  an  empire  in  India ;  he  failed  in 
his  object,  and  though  he  had  proved  in- 
vincible in  war  his  power  was  temporary 
and  unstable.  In  less  than  two  years  from 
the  evacuation  of  India  by  the  Greeks, 
Alexander  died  at  Babylon.  "  India 
remained  unchanged,"  says  a  modern  his- 
torian. "  The  wounds  of  battle  quickly 
healed ;  the  ravaged  fields  smiled  again 
as  the  patient  oxen  and  no  less  patient 
husbandmen  resumed  their  interrupted 
labours,  and  the  places  of  the  slain  myriads 
were  filled  by  the  teeming  swarms  of  a 
population  which  knows  no  limits  save 
those  imposed  by  the  cruelty  of  man  or 
the  still  more  pitiless  operations  of  nature. 
She  continued  to  live  her  fife  of  "  splendid 
isolation  "  and  soon  forgot  the  passing  of 
the  Macedonian  storm.  No  Indian  author, 
Hindu,  Buddhist,  or  Jain,  makes  even  the 
faintest  allusion  to  Alexander  or  his  deeds." 


ii6         The  Desire  of  India 

Asoka,  Alexander's  withdrawal  was  the  signal  for 

272-232  .  .  revolt.  Chandragupta,  a  soldier  of  fortune, 
made  himself  master  of  India  and  founded 
a  native  dynasty.  His  military  power 
was  very  great,  and  he  created  a  mar- 
vellously efficient  and  comprehensive  ad- 
ministration. His  grandson  Asoka,  who 
succeeded  to  the  throne  in  272  B.C.,  is  one 
of  the  most  famous  names  in  Indian  history. 
He  reigned  for  forty  years.  In  the  tenth 
year  of  his  reign  he  invaded  and  conquered 
the  kingdom  of  the  Kalingas,  which  corre- 
sponds to  the  sea-board  tract  known  to-day 
as  Orissa.  The  bloodshed  was  enormous, 
and  aroused  in  Asoka's  nature  a  revulsion 
towards  war,  which  probably  led  to  his 
conversion  to  Buddhism.  In  one  of  his 
rock-cut  edicts  he  says  :  "  His  majesty 
feels  remorse  on  account  of  the  conquest 
of  the  Kalingas,  because,  during  the  sub- 
jugation of  a  previously  un  conquered 
country,  slaughter,  death  and  taking  away 
captive  of  the  people  necessarily  occur. 
Whereat  his  majesty  feels  profound  sor- 
row and  regret."  Having  embraced  the 
Buddhist  religion,  which  to  Buddhism 
"  was  probably  as  great  an  event  as  the 
adoption  of  Christianity  by  Constantine," 


India's  Invaders 


117 


he  spent  the  remaining  years  of  his  hfe  in 
the  propagation  of  that  faith,  not  by  the 
tyranny  of  the  sword  but  by  the  arts  of 


peace.  Over  thirty  of  his  edicts  have  been 
found  cut  on  rock  and  pillar,  all  of  which 
breathe  an  earnest  desire  to  promote  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  his  subjects. 


ii8         The  Desire  of  India 

His  Missionary  Not  content  with  bringing  the  blessings 
of  his  rehgion  to  his  own  subjects  only,  he 
planned  great  missionary  campaigns  which 
had  as  their  objective  the  kingdoms  with 
which  he  had  poHtical  relations.  In  the 
XIII.  Edict,  he  says,  "  This  is  the  chief  est 
conquest  in  his  Majesty's  opinion — the 
conquest  of  the  Law  of  Piety  ;  this  also  is 
that  effected  by  his  Majesty  both  in  his 
own  dominions  and  in  all  the  neighbouring 
realms  as  far  as  6000  leagues."  Asoka's 
brother  was  himself  head  of  a  monastery 
in  south  India,  and  with  four  other  monks 
went  to  Ceylon  and  gained  that  island  for 
Buddhism. 

His  Character  Asoka's  reign  brings  us  to  the  height  of 
a  great  rehgious  movement.  Buddha  had 
taught  the  sacredness  of  hfe.  Asoka 
carried  the  principles  of  the  master  into  the 
details  of  government.  The  Law  of  Piety 
was  the  ultimate  standard  in  the  affairs  of 
his  kingdom.  The  rock- cut  edicts,  of 
which  mention  has  been  made,  chronicle 
what  progress  had  been  achieved,  and  what 
were  the  desires  of  the  king.  They  com- 
memorate no  victories  or  extension  of 
empire  but  the  earnest  desire  of  a  sincere 
man    who    felt   the    responsibility    of   his 


as  Ruler. 


India's  Invaders  119 

position  and  endeavoured  to  make  his 
people  happy  by  the  teaching  and  practice 
of  a  faith  in  which  he  himself  had  found 
peace.  Some  of  the  matters  with  which 
his  edicts  deal  illustrate  what  has  been 
said  about  Asoka's  character,  e.g.,  "  The 
Sacredness  of  Life,"  "  Provision  of  Comforts 
for  Men  and  Animals,"  "  The  Practice 
of  Piety,"  and  "Toleration."  One  of 
his  edicts  deals  with  the  prompt  despatch 
of  business,  and  he  orders  that  the  people's 
business  be  brought  to  him  at  all  times. 

The  Maurya  dynasty,  to  which  both  Break  up  of  the 
Chandragupta  and  Asoka  belonged,  ceased  ^^"^^°"^- 
with  the  death  of  the  latter  to  hold  its 
pre-eminent  position.  Provinces  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  empire,  both  in  the  south 
and  north-west,  seceded  and  formed  in- 
dependent kingdoms.  Another  dynasty 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Magadha  but 
its  influence  was  small  and  unimportant. 

Events,  however,  were  occurring  in  New  Move- 
Central  Asia  which  were  the  ominous  ^^^^^  ^"  ^^^^' 
warnings  of  a  coming  storm.  Again  and 
again  have  those  unknown  uplands,  where 
Aryan,  Semitic  and  Mongolian  civilisations 
have  had  their  meeting  -  ground,  been 
the  storm  centre  of  Asia.      Strong  vigor- 


120         The  Desire  of  India 

ous  races  have  been  born  there,  and 
invasions  of  Persia,  India  and  eastern 
Europe  have  been  "  the  overflow  of 
the  teeming  cradleland  of  Central  Asia." 

About  the  year  165  b.c.  a  nomadic  tribe 
in  north-western  China  defeated  a  kindred 
tribe,  the  Yueh-chi,  who  were  compelled 
to  move  westward  and  in  their  turn  dis'- 
placed  the  Sakas  or  Scythians.  This  latter 
race  marched  southwards  and  ultimately 
made  its  way  into  India  and  ruled  in  parts 
of  the  Punjab.  The  Yueh-chi  themselves 
spread  later  into  the  Punjab.  About  100 
A.D.  they  spread  all  over  north-western 
India  with  the  exception  of  southern  Sind, 
probably  as  far  east  as  Benares.  The 
greatest  king  of  the  race  was  Kanishka. 
The  dynasty  had  very  extensive  inter- 
national relationships ;  for  example,  an 
embassy  was  sent  to  Rome  on  the  ac- 
cession of  Trajan.  Kanishka  himself  in- 
flicted a  defeat  on  the  Chinese  Imperial 
forces,  and  a  prince  of  the  blood  of  the 
Chinese  dynasty  was  detained  a  hostage 
in  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  Kanishka 
was  a  Buddhist  and  possibly  did  much  to- 
wards the  introduction  of  that  rehgion  into 
China.      Kanishka's   successors   soon   sue- 


India's  Invaders  121 

cumbed  to  Indian  influences.  His  grand- 
son had  a  Hindu  name,  and  his  coins  ex- 
hibit the  figure  of  the  Indian  god  Siva 
attended  by  the  bull  Nandi. 

From  the  uncertainty  of  the  third  J^^ '*  Golden 
century  we  pass  to  the  "  golden  age " 
which  followed  the  years  of  the  native 
Gupta  Dynasty  which  lasted  from  S20-455  • 
A.D.  Learning  and  philosophy  flourished  ; 
the  people  were  contented  and  prosperous. 
The  fall  of  the  Gupta  Dynasty  was  brought 
about  by  invasions  such  as  have  proved  so 
disastrous  to  the  kingdoms  of  India.  Into 
the  valley  of  the  Oxus  various  barbarous 
tribes  poured  themselves,  and  there  they 
divided  into  two  main  streams.  One 
entered  European  Russia  in  373  a.d.  and 
came  into  conflict  with  the  Roman  Empire, 
the  other  found  its  way  into  India  and 
threatened  and  finally  overthrew  the  Gupta 
Dynasty.  The  conquerors  were  Hinduised, 
as  has  always  been  the  case  with  these  early 
tribes  who  have  from  time  to  time  invaded 
the  country. 

It  would  serve  no  purpose  to  give  further  The  influence 
details  of  Indian  history  prior  to  the  great  Pefsonaifties. 
Islamic  invasions.  Sufficient  facts  have  been 
given  to   show  how  much  permanence  of 


122         The  Desire  of  India 

government  and  the  authority  of  law  and 
order  were  dependent  on  strong  personahties. 
We  fail  to  see  a  society  which  gradually 
developed  principles  and  institutions  of  a 
stable  administration. 
The  The  rise  and  progress  of  Islam  constitute 

Invasion^?  ^"  ^^  astonishing  episode  in  history.  After 
the  conquest  of  Persia  the  Arabs  turned 
their  attention  to  India.  They  invaded 
the  western  borders  and  penetrated  as  far 
as  the  city  of  Multan.  But  their  occupa- 
tion was  temporary,  and  the  new  influences 
they  introduced  were  quickly  forgotten. 
Persia,  however,  in  the  course  of  time  be- 
came a  Turkish  kingdom,  and  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  empire  a  disaffected  Turkish 
chieftain  carved  out  a  State  in  the  inhospi- 
table and  mountainous  region  which  corre- 
sponds to-day  to  Central  Afghanistan. 
Ghazni  was  the  new  capital.  Mahmfid, 
the  greatest  ruler  of  the  dynasty,  invaded 
India  with  hordes  of  rude  and  un- 
civilized followers,  who,  in  sixteen  cam- 
paigns (1000-1026  A.D.)  wrought  devasta- 
tion in  the  north  of  India.  It  was  not,  how- 
ever, till  nearly  200  years  later  that  Delhi 
became  the  permanent  capital  of  India, 
which  was    thenceforward  governed   from 


India's  Invaders  123 

within,  though  by  an  aHen  king.  These 
200  years  had  done  very  Httle  to  influence 
India.  Muhammadan  domination  was 
recognised  at  least  in  the  north,  but  it  had 
in  no  way  changed  the  thought,  concep- 
tions or  ideals  of  the  people.  Four 
dynasties  followed,  some  reigns  marked 
by  vigorous  rule,  others — and  they  were  the 
majority — a  hopeless  failure.  The  people 
still  continued  uninfluenced  ;  on  the  other 
hand  their  rulers  themselves  had  succumbed 
to  the  Hstlessness  and  general  inertia  of  the 
races  whom  they  governed. 

The  Central  Asian  upheaval  of  the  past  The  Coming-  of 
had  not  spent  its  force,  and  new  races  were  ^  ongois. 
drawn  into  the  vortex  of  empire  building. 
In  1221  the  Mongols  under  Ghingiz  Khan 
turned  their  attention  temporarily  to  India. 
It  was  the  beginning  of  a  new  invasion. 
Eighty  years  later,  they  returned  and 
harassed  the  Indian  border  from  1296- 
1305.  Almost  a  hundred  years  later  still, 
Taimur  (Tamerlane),  who  was  a  follower  of 
Islam,  invaded  India  but  retired  very  soon 
after  the  sack  of  Delhi,  which  was  carried 
out  with  awful  cruelty.  He  says  himself 
in  his  journal — "  All  my  army,  no  longer 
under    control,   rushed    to    the    city,   and 


124 


The  Desire  of  India 


Babar  founds 
the  Mughal 
.Dynasty. 


Akbar  the 
Great. 


thought  of  nothing  but  kilhng,  plundering 
and  making  prisoners."  For  three  days 
the  streets  of  the  city  ran  blood.  Thousands 
were  slain,  and  taken  prisoners. 

To  Taimur's  grandson  Babar  it  was 
given  to  permanently  occupy  India.  Delhi 
was  again  taken,  and,  in  spite  of  the  diffi- 
culties of  climate,  an  army  clamorous  to 
march  home,  and  courageous  Rajput 
chieftains  who  bade  defiance  to  the  con- 
queror, Babar  persevered  in  his  purpose 
of  ruling  India.  It  was  but  a  miUtary 
occupation.  Babar  died  four  years  after 
he  had  proclaimed  himself  emperor  of 
India — the  first  of  a  great  dynasty. 

It  fell  to  his  grandson,  Akbar,  to  consoli- 
date the  Mughal  power.  Akbar  came  to  the 
throne  in  1556,  two  years  before  Ehzabeth 
became  Queen  of  England.  He  ruled  for 
forty-nine  years.  More  than  any  other 
aUen  king  Akbar  brought  himself  near 
to  the  common  people.  His  tolerance  in 
an  age  of  intolerance  and  his  attempt  to 
rule  by  conciliation  and  justice,  in  days 
when  the  sword  was  the  highest  arbiter 
and  ordinary  rights  of  men  were  denied  to 
all  save  those  who  acknowledged  the  faith 
of  the  rulers  and  when  greed  and  rapacity 


India's  Invaders 


125 


were  unchecked  by  the  ordinary  principles 
of  humanity,  mark  out  Akbar  as  one  of  the 
greatest  names  in  the  history  of  India.     He 


\ 


EMPIRE 

OF 

AKBAR  THE  GREAT. 


subdued  Rajputana,  though  he  never 
crushed  the  spirit  of  its  rulers.  He  made 
efl&cient  his  control  over  the  governors  of 
provinces  far  south  and  east.  He  surveyed 
the  land,  and  carried  out  a  revenue  settle- 
ment, the  principle  of  which  lasts  up  to 
the  present  day.  Though  he  failed  in  his 
attempt  to  abolish   Suttee,   he   instituted 


126         The  Desire  of  India 

many  social  reforms.  Most  notable  was  his 
toleration  in  religion.  All  religions  were  put 
upon  a  political  equality,  and  Jews,  Parsis, 
Hindus  and  Christians  were  invited  to  his 
court  to  discuss  with  the  Mullahs  about 
religion.  He  finally  promulgated  a  new 
eclectic  faith,  containing  elements  drawn 
from  all  these  reUgions.  He  sought  for 
men  of  the  highest  intellect  and  char- 
acter to  advise  him  in  the  affairs  of  state. 
Above  all  he  made  use  of  Hindu  talent  and 
Hindu  methods  in  governing  his  vast 
empire.  His  wise  and  broad  statesman- 
ship had  its  reward.  The  empire  which 
he  strengthened  and  consolidated  might 
not  have  seen  such  a  speedy  downfall  if  his 
humanity  and  toleration  had  been  shared 
by  those  who  succeeded  him  on  the  throne. 
The  Break  up  For  a  Httlc  ovcr  a  hundred  years,  Akbar's 
Empire!^"^^^*  empire  was  carried  on  almost  unimpaired 
by  his  descendants,  in  spite  of  the  in- 
efficiency of  some  and  the  narrow  and 
bigoted  intolerance  of  his  great-grandson 
Aurungzeb.  This  stabihtyis  a  tribute  to 
the  deep  and  strong  foundations  of  Govern- 
ment laid  by  Akbar.  Aurungzeb  died  in 
1707,  and  the  break-up  of  the  Empire 
began. 


India's  Invaders  127 

The  century  which  followed  was  one  of  internal  Wars  of 
awful  bloodshed.  Never  had  the  people  ^c^^fj^^*""^^^ 
been  so  harassed  or  war  so  universal. 
Fresh  invasions  from  the  north  harried  the 
surrounding  country.  Delhi  was  twice 
sacked,  and  during  a  festival  the  sacred 
city  of  Muttra  was  entered  by  25,000 
horsemen.  An  eye-witness  tells  us  that 
"  they  burned  the  houses  together  with  the 
inmates,  slaughtered  others  with  the  sword 
and  lance,  hauhng  off  into  captivity 
maidens  and  youths,  men  and  women," 
and  we  are  told  that  districts  which  had 
once  been  thickly  populated  were  "  swept 
bare  of  inhabitants."  The  southern  and 
eastern  provinces  with  the  decay  of  the 
central  authority  declared  their  independ- 
ence. Hindu  powers,  like  the  Marathas 
in  the  west  and  the  Sikhs  in  the  Punjab, 
dashed  themselves  against  the  tottering 
bulwarks  of  the  Empire.  The  coast  dis- 
tricts from  Bengal  to  the  extreme  south 
were  the  scene  of  the  struggles  for  supremacy 
between  the  English  and  the  French. 

The  Muhammadan  occupation  of  India  The  influence  of 
is  a  very  great  fact  in  the  history  of  t}^^  ^^^^^  on  India. 
coimtry.     To  estimate  its  influence  is  not 
easy,  the  present  age  not  being  sufficiently 


128         The  Desire  of  India 

far  away  from  it  to  survey  it  in  its  relation 
to  succeeding  events.  The  following 
judgment  of  an  authoritative  writer  may 
however  be  of  interest.  "  A  new  vernac- 
ular, a  multitude  of  exquisite  monuments 
of  the  Moslem  faith,  a  few  provinces  still 
owning  Muhammadan  rulers,  a  large 
Moslem  minority  content  to  dwell  among 
'  infidels  '  and  to  obey  the  behests  of  the 
Christian  'from  the  distant  islands  of  the 
West— such  are  the  chief  legacies  of  Islam 
to  India  .  .  .  The  conquerors  of  India 
have  come  in  hordes  again  and  again,  but 
they  have  scarcely  touched  the  soul  of  the 
people.  The  Indian  is  still,  in  general,  what 
he  was  in  spite  of  them  aU."  ^  The  minority 
is  a  powerful  one,  for  over  60,000,000  of 
people  at  the  last  Census  returned  them- 
selves as  Muhammadans.  This  population 
is  made  up  of  descendants  of  the  original 
invaders  and  of  converts  frequently  made 
by  force.  Many  of  the  latter,  especially  in 
Bengal,  belong  to  the  lower  strata  of  society 
which  had  been  untouched  by  Hinduism. 
The  Zenana  In    the  institution    of    the    Zenana    or 

^^  ^"^'  seclusion   of   women,     Muhammadan   rule 

markedly    affected    Hindu    society.     The 

1  S.  Lane  Poole,  ^'^  Mediaeval  India/'  pp.  422-425. 


India's  Invaders  129 

system  does  not  exist  among  Hindus  in 
south  India,  but  in  the  north  it  is  a  sign 
of  respectabihty,  and  while  even  there 
only  the  upper  classes  are  affected,  the 
reflex  influence  which  has  retarded  the 
development  and  progress  of  women  has 
been  pernicious. 

The  stern  uncompromising  monotheism  Monotheistic 
of  Muhammadanism  had  its  influence  on 
Hindu  rehgious  thought.  From  the 
fourteenth  century  onwards  numerous 
cults  have  arisen  which  have  combined 
monotheistic  ideas  with  elements  of  Hindu 
pantheism.  Their  leaders  have  included 
rehgious  teachers  hke  Kabir  and  Guru 
Nanak,  the  latter  of  whom  founded  the 
rehgion  of  the  Sikhs.  The  former  was  a 
weaver  and  a  Muhammadan.  When  a  boy 
he  is  reported  to  have  scandahsed  his  co- 
rehgionists  by  crying  "  Ram,  Ram  "  during 
his  play.  At  his  death  his  body  was  claimed 
both  by  Hindus  and  Muhammadans. 

The  eighteenth  century  brought  the  East  The  Growth  of 

Tj-r.  £  x£  -xi.  British  Rule. 

India  Company  face  to  race  with  many 
problems,  chief  among  which  were  wars 
with  rivals  such  as  the  French,  and  with 
hostile  Hindu  and  Muhammadan  dynasties. 
In  Bengal  the  battle  of  Plassey  in  1757, 


British  Rule. 


130         The  Desire  of  India 

and  in  Madras  the  battle  of  Wandiwash  in 
1760,  led  to  British  supremacy  through- 
out eastern  India.  In  177S  the  various 
territories  were  unified  under  a  Governor- 
General,  and  Warren  Hastings  was  appointed 
to  the  office.  By  1805  the  Company  was 
the  paramount  power  throughout  India. 
Various  parts  of  India  have  since  been 
annexed— Sind  (1843),  the  Punjab  (1849), 
Lower  Burma  (1852),  Oudh  (1856),  and 
Upper  Burma  (1886). 
Character  of  The  British  occupation  in  the  opening 

years  of  the  nineteenth  century  meant 
security  and  peace.  It  would  be  no  ex- 
aggeration to  say  that  during  the  previous 
century  the  country  flowed  rivers  of  blood. 
Invasions,  the  rise  and  decay  of  petty 
principaHties,  the  rivalries  for  supremacy, 
the  predatory  warfare  of  the  Marathas — all 
brought  about  the  murder  of  thousands  of 
peaceable  and  industrious  peasants,  whose 
only  desire  was  to.  be  left  alone.  The 
East  India  Company  was  driven  to  the 
estabHshment  of  order  and  security  for  the 
sake  of  its  own  finances,  and  not  because 
it  reahsed  its  moral  responsibiHty  for  the 
millions  of  fives  committed  to  its  charge. 
The    national    conscience    was,    however, 


India's  Invaders  131 

awakening  in  England,  and  on  the  renewal 
of  the  Company's  Charter  in  1813,  a  clause 
was  inserted  which  directed  that  a  sum 
of  £10,000  from  a  revenue  of  seventeen 
millions  sterHng  be  "  applied  to  the  re- 
vival and  improvement  of  literature  and 
the  encouragement  of  the  learned  natives 
of  India,  and  for  the  introduction  and 
promotion  of  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  British 
territories  in  India." 

The  administration  of  Lord  William  Ben-  Reforms  under 
tinck,  who  was  Governor-General  of  India  Bentinck.  ^^^ 
from  1828-1835,  gave  form  to  the  working 
of  what  we  have  just  termed  the  "  national 
conscience."  Patient,  conscientious  and 
hard-working,  Bentinck  strove  after  a  high 
ideal.  He  reduced  unnecessary  expendi- 
ture, promoted  education  and  established 
a  medical  school  in  Calcutta.  Perhaps  he 
is  connected  most  closely  with  the  aboUtion 
of  widow  burning,  known  as  the  rite  of 
Suttee.  On  December  4th,  1829,  he  carried 
a  Regulation  through  the  Council,  making 
those  who  aided  and  abetted  the  practice 
guilty  of  the  crime  of  "  culpable  homi- 
cide." 

The  Indian  Mutiny  of  1857  was  a  time  The  Mutiny. 


132         The  Desire  of  India 

of  testing.  It  shook  British  supremacy  to 
the  foundation,  but,  thanks  to  the  heroism, 
devotion  and  undaunted  resolution  dis- 
played during  those  dark  days  it  emerged 
stronger  than  it  had  been  before.  The 
Mutiny  also  emphasised  the  necessity  of 
the  British  people  undertaking  their 
responsibiHties  in  India  with  more  serious- 
ness and  seeking  a  better  imderstanding  of 
the  people  whom  they  had  been  called  upon 
to  rule.  The  East  India  Company  was 
abohshed  and  India  was  made  an  integral 
portion  of  the  British  Empire. 
The  Queen's  "  We  hold  oursclvcs  bound  to  the  natives 

Proclamation  of  ^^  our  Indian  territories,"  so  read  the 
Queen's  Proclamation  of  1858,  "  by  the 
same  obhgations  of  duty  which  bind  us  to 
all  our  other  subjects  ;  and  those  obliga- 
tions, by  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God,  we 
shall  faithfully  and  conscientiously  fulfil. 
Firmly  relying  ourselves  on  the  truth  of 
Christianity  and  acknowledging  with 
gratitude  the  solace  of  rehgion,  we  disclaim 
alike  the  right  and  the  desire  to  impose  our 
convictions  on  any  of  our  subjects  ...  It  is 
further  our  will  that,  so  far  as  may  be,  our 
subjects  of  whatever  race  or  creed  be  freely 
and  impartially  admitted  to  offices  in  our 


1858. 


India's  Invaders  133 

service,  the  duties  of  which  they  may  be 
quahfied  by  their  education,  ability  and 
integrity,  duly  to  discharge." 

Every  year  the  India  Office  in  London  ideals  of  British 

J      ,      P  T  I.T      ■•  1     Administration. 

issues  a  modest  lono  publication  rarely 
exceeding  200  pages  in  length,  with  the 
following  title  :  "  Statement  exhibiting 
the  Moral  and  Material  Progress  and  Con- 
dition of  India."  The  title  aifords  an 
excellent  summary  of  the  ideals  of  British 
administration,  and  in  the  following  para- 
graphs an  attempt  will  be  made  to  describe 
briefly  the  chief  influences  which  are  being 
brought  to  bear  on  India  as  the  result  of  this 
last  invasion  to  which  she  has  been  subject. 
Just  as  the  eighteenth  century  was  a  period 
of  war,  invasion  and  struggle,  the  nine- 
teenth has  been  one  of  consoHdation  and 
conciHation.  The  greatest  gift  that  has 
been  given  to  India  is  the  gift  of  internal 
tranquiUity  and  good  government. 

The  material  influences  are  both  varied  improvement 
and  efficient,  and  have  brought  about  a^ransport^ 
transformation  in  India  that  is  almost 
beyond  behef.  Perhaps  nothing  will  bring 
this  more  vividly  before  our  minds  than 
some  description  of  the  methods  and 
manner  of  transport  existing  in  India  in  the 


;  134         The  Desire  of  India 

first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century.  Mr 
John  Bright,  in  1858,  is  reported  to  have 
said  that  in  a  single  English  county  there 
were  ''  more  travellable  roads  than  in  the 
whole  of  India."  It  is  recorded  that  an 
English  lady  was  fifty-one  days  travelhng 
from  Agra  to  Allahabad — a  journey  which 
is  now  done  under  twelve  hours.  Lord 
Roberts  in  his  early  days  spent  three  months 
in  travelling  from  a  place  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  Calcutta  to  Peshawar,  whereas 
under  sixty  hours  in  the  train  is  sufficient 
to-day. 
The  Spread  of  In  1853,  the  first  sectiou  of  Indian 
Railways.  railway  was  opened  from  Bombay  to  Thana, 

a  distance  of  twenty -one  miles.  To-day, 
above  30,000  miles  of  railway  are  being 
worked,  and  over  10,000  miles  more  are 
projected.  The  number  of  passengers 
carried  in  1906  was  no  less  than  271,063,000. 
Railways  are  agencies  by  which  food  can 
be  distributed  in  areas  where  there  is 
scarcity.  They  also  have  given  a  tremen- 
dous stimulus  to  trade.  The  passenger 
traffic  includes  enormous  numbers  of  pil- 
grims, to  whom  distant  shrines  have  been 
made  accessible.  In  the  early  days  of 
railway   enterprise    "  it   was    not   realised 


India's  Invaders  135 

how  important  a  part  pilgrimages  to  the 
numerous  sacred  shrines  and  rivers  all 
over  India  play  in  the  daily  life  of  the 
population.  A  trip  to  PurT  or  Hardwar, 
or  any  other  of  the  popular  Hindu  shrines, 
is  no  longer  a  formidable  undertaking. 
The  cost  is  comparatively  trifling.  .  .  . 
No  rehgious  festival  is  now  held  without 
bringing,  often  from  very  long  distances, 
thousands  of  devotees.  .  .  .  Even  Mecca 
has  been  brought  within  reach  of  the 
faithful,  and  large  numbers  of  Muham- 
madans,  not  only  from  India  but  also 
from  Central  Asia,  now  undertake  the 
pilgrimage." 

Among  great  works  of  public  utility  irrigation, 
irrigation  takes  a  prominent  place.  In 
every  part  of  India  such  works  are 
a  prime  necessity  (though  not  always 
practicable),  except  in  Eastern  Bengal  in- 
cluding Assam,  where  there  is  always  an 
adequate  rainfall.  Wells,  reservoirs,  and 
canals  form  the  chief  methods  of  irrigation, 
the  last  being  perhaps  the  most  important 
achievement  in  Indian  administration.  The 
Lower  Ganges  Canal,  616  miles  in  length, 
with  distributaries  extending  over  2600 
miles,  and  irrigating  over  a  million  acres 


136 


The  Desire  of  India 


Posts  and 
Telegraphj 


Education. 


of  land,  is  now  surpassed  by  the  .Chenab 
Canal  in  the  Punjab,  which  irrigates  nearly 
two  milKons  of  acres.  In  the  Madras 
Presidency  the  water  of  the  Godavari  and 
Kistna  rivers  has  been  diverted  into  canals 
which  have  rendered  an  area  with  2,000,000 
people  immune  from  famine.  "  No  similar 
works,"  says  Sir  John  Strachey,  "  approach 
in  magnitude  the  irrigation  works  of  India, 
and  no  pubhc  works  of  nobler  utiUty  have 
ever  been  undertaken  in  the  world." 

Closely  allied  with  the  railways  and  roads 
are  such  works  as  the  estabUshment  of  the 
Post  Office  and  Telegraph,  which  are  bind- 
ing the  country  together  as  nothing  else  has 
done  in  the  past. 

The  moral  condition  and  progress  of 
India  must  be  due  in  part  to  influences 
termed  "  material,"  such  as  have  been 
enumerated  above,  together  with  the 
institutions  of  pubhc  security  such  as  the 
police  and  the  courts  of  justice,  a  vast 
system  of  both  of  which  has  been  estab- 
lished in  India  though  their  efficiency  and 
purity  have  often  been  called  in  question. 
The  one  thing,  however,  which  must  con- 
dition moral  progress  is  education.  While 
brave  efforts  have  been  made  to  impart  edu- 


India's  Invaders  137 

cation,  the  result  has  been  largely  a  failure, 
due  both  to  the  indifference  of  the  people 
in  the  villages,  and  to  the  lack  of  sufficient 
aid  from  the  State.  Taking  the  abiHty 
to  read  and  write  as  the  standard  of  educa- 
tion, the  most  advanced  class  in  India  is 
the  Parsi  community,  the  majority  of  whom 
are  Hterate.  The  aboriginal  hill  tribes  of 
Bengal,  Madras,  and  the  Central  Provinces 
are  the  most  backward.  Taking  the 
country  as  a  whole,  only  one  out  of  every  six 
boys  of  school-going  age  is  under  instruc- 
tion ;  of  girls  the  proportion  is  one  in  fifty. 
The  schools  are  comparatively  few  and  in- 
efficient. The  parents,  as  a  rule,  have  Httle 
desire  to  send  their  boys  to  school,  consider- 
ing that  they  are  far  more  usefully  em- 
ployed in  herding  the  cattle,  or  following  the 
oxen  to  the  watering-place  near  the  village 
well.  Sometimes  a  boy  will  be  sent  to  the 
district  school,  which  attracts  the  young 
aspirants  from  the  whole  country-side. 
They  will  come  from  miles  around  having 
tramped  through  fields,  forded  canals  and 
streams,  or  ferried  themselves  across  the 
floods.  The  school  buildings  are  primi- 
tive, and  sometimes  "a  shed  for  cattle 
at  night  does  duty  for  a  school-room  by 


138         The  Desire  of  India 

day."  Often  the  shelter  of  trees  is  the 
only  accommodation  provided. 
The  Work  of  The  unit  of  administration  in  India  is  the 
Administration,  u  Dig^rict."  Apart  from  the  native  States 
there  are  in  the  Indian  Empire  250  such 
districts.  Each  has  on  an  average  an  area 
about  three-fourths  of  the  size  of  Yorkshire, 
and  a  population  of  nearly  a  million.  The 
head  of  a  district  is  usually  a  European  Civil 
Servant,  who  combines  in  himself  a  variety 
of  functions.  He  is  responsible  for  the 
prompt  collection  of  the  land- dues,  and  the 
efficiency  of  the  police  ;  he  is  a  magistrate, 
and  is  invested  with  the  power  of  the  law 
to  punish  crime ;  in  fact,  he  is  the  chief 
representative  of  the  government  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people.  To  him  the  Government 
looks  for  information,  and  through  him  are 
issued  its  commands.  Part  of  the  year  he 
spends  touring  through  his  district.  To 
the  villager  the  district  officer's  spacious 
tents  and  retinue  of  clerks,  servants  and 
orderlies  are  a  familiar  sight.  The  extortion 
and  petty  tyranny  of  the  latter  make  the 
peasant  desire  their  speedy  departure.  The 
headmen  will  meet  the  district  officer  under 
the  canvas  awning  of  his  tent,  and  "  chat 
with  him  about  the  prospect  of  their  crops. 


India's  Invaders  139 

the  assessment  of  their  lands,  the  opening  of 
a  new  school,  some  local  quarrel  regarding  a 
right-of-way,  the  dacoity  which  occurred  in 
the  village  last  summer,  and  the  many  other 
details  in  which  the  '  Sarkar  '  (Government) 
touches  their  daily  life."  If  he  is  a  man 
with  insight  and  sympathy,  he  will  be 
remembered  with  affection,  and  his  name 
may  be  handed  down  for  generations.  The 
folk-songs  of  Kulu  in  the  Western  Hima- 
layas, commemorate  the  virtues  of  a  popular 
district  officer  and  his  wife.  In  BeUary, 
even  to-day,  nearly  a  century  since  he  left 
the  district,  the  name  of  Sir  Thomas  Munro 
is  held  in  reverence,  and  children  are  named 
after  him  "  Munrol  "  and  "  Munrolappa." 
The  Indian  peasantry,  above  all  people,  are 
responsive  to  the  kindly  word  and  to  sym- 
pathy which  understands  what  they  love 
and  hold  sacred.  A  British  official  has  it 
on  record,  that  on  one  occasion  when  he 
was  serving  as  an  executive  officer  in  Bihar, 
a  few  lines  from  the  Ramayana  of  Tulsi 
Das,  addressed  to  the  humble  village  folk, 
made  official  relations  friendly  at  once. 

Connected  with  the  work  of  administra-  Petty  Officials, 
tion  are  the  vast  hosts  of  officials.      The 
heads    of    departments,    rarely    exceeding 


I40         The  Desire  of  India 

half-a-dozen  Europeans,  have  their  head- 
quarters in  the  district  town.  Subordinate 
to  them  are  the  revenue  collectors  and  the 
village  writers  who  keep  the  records  of 
assessments,  the  junior  judges  and  magis- 
trates, the  pohce  ofi&cials,  the  irrigation 
officials  who  regulate  the  supply  of  water 
to  the  fields  from  the  government  canals, 
the  department  of  health  with  its  doctors 
and  vaccinators,  the  inspector  of  village 
schools,  and  the  teachers  of  the  principal 
high-school.  It  is  with  the  subordinate 
officials  that  the  peasant  comes  into  contact 
when  he  pa^^s  the  land  and  water- dues, 
when  he  lodges  a  plaint  against  his  neigh- 
bours in  the  Civil  Courts,  or  finds  himself 
at  the  railway  station  waiting  for  a  train 
to  take  him  to  the  local  market  town  or  to 
a  place  of  pilgrimage.  By  all  and  sundry 
he  is  subjected  to  petty  oppressions,  and 
experience  teaches  him  that  much  patience 
and  a  judicious  use  of  regulated  gratuities 
bring  him  nearer  to  the  goal  of  his  desires 
and  hopes. 
India  still  A  brief  survey  of  the  administration  of 

Unchanged.  India  gives  some  idea  of  the  complexity  of 
its  concerns.  It  is  like  some  great  machine 
the  test  of  which  is  its  efficiency.     It  is  con- 


RAILWAY    STATION 


MOUTH    OF    THE    GANGES 


India's  Invaders  141 

tinually  being  examined  to  see  where  lie  the 
defects,  and  heroic  efforts  to  remedy  them 
are  equally  constant.  Yet  the  great  mass  of 
the  people  is  unchanged,  and  remains  pos- 
sessed of  the  same  beUefs,  the  same  institu- 
tions and  the  same  ideals.  They  view  with 
wonder  the  marvellous  organisation  and 
capacity  which  have  erected  this  machinery 
to  regulate  their  affairs,  but  beyond  admira- 
tion they  do  not  go.  The  imagination  of 
the  peasant  has  not  been  captured.  His 
heart  has  not  been  won.  The  rulers  of 
India  are  far  away  from  him,  and  between 
lies  the  efficient  but  unsympathetic  and 
pitiless  machinery  of  administration. 

As  to  the  desirabihty  of  the  connection  The 
between  Great  Britain  and  India  no  reason-  BntSi^Ruie  ° 
able  person  can  doubt,  even  when  viewed 
from  the  point  of  view  of  India  alone.  Yet 
this  has  been  denied.  "  Centuries  hence," 
wrote  Spencer  Walpole,  "  some  philosophic 
historian  .  .  .  will  relate  the  history  of  the 
British  in  India  as  a  romantic  episode, 
which  has  had  no  appreciable  effect  upon 
the  progress  of  the  human  family."  Indian 
history  is  full  of  episodes.  Conquering 
nations  have  hurled  themselves  against  the 
kingdoms  of  India  and  the  people  have  been 


142         The  Desire  of  India 

subjugated.  But  these  vicissitudes  have 
been  viewed  with  indifference  as  the  people 
have  waited  for  the  next  turn  of  fortune 
which  would  relieve  them  from  oppression. 
The  hundred  and  fifty  years  of  British 
supremacy  are  as  a  day,  a  mere  event  in  the 
almost  unmeasured  span  of  Indian  history. 
But  these  are  days  of  tremendous  oppor- 
tunity, for  India  has  always  had  a  place  for 
truth.  It  is  something  to  which  all  that 
is  best  in  her  will  respond. 
The  Need  for  A  grave  problem  is  being  faced  in  India, 
^isswnary  ^^^  .^  involves  the  clash  of  two  oppos- 
ing ideals.  British  rule  is  working  for 
the  material  prosperity  of  India.  Good 
government  has  been  given  to  the  country, 
and  works  of  pubHc  utihty  have  been 
carried  out  to  the  benefit  of  the  vast 
peasant  population.  But  engrossed  though 
the  people  seem  in  satisf^dng  their  material 
wants,  India  has  other  ideals,  expressed 
by  those  mystic  longings  and  spiritual 
desires  which  may  be  traced  throughout 
her  history.  The  high  ideals  of  her  re- 
ligious leaders,  and  the  wayward  luxuri- 
ance of  the  religious  imagination  of  the 
people  in  their  worship,  the  endless  myth- 
ology, rites,  ceremonies  and  pilgrimages  all 


India's  Invaders  143 

bear  witness  to  this.  Here  on  the  deeper 
and  truer  side  the  present  rule  does  not 
touch  her  Hfe  save  to  disintegrate  and 
violate.  The  administration  is  frankly 
secular — it  cannot  be  anything  else  ;  to  the 
people  it  is  impiously  worldly  and  defiant 
of  divine  authority.  When  the  calamities 
of  Hfe  pour  down  upon  the  people  they 
acquiesce  in  their  fate,  feeHng  that  Divine 
mercy  could  hardly  be  expected  in  this 
"  dark  age  "  when  sacrilege  and  irreligion 
are  rampant  and  the  "  Sarkar "  itself 
acknowledges  no  supreme  and  super- 
natural power  to  whom  obedience  is  due. 
The  days  have  departed  when  "  in  every 
village  the  little  boys  squatted  under  some 
spreading  tree  or  in  a  mat-hut  writing  and 
ciphering  on  the  strewn  sand,  listening  to 
stories  of  gods  and  heroes  from  a  poor  but 
holy  preceptor."  In  time  of  national 
calamity  the  state  ordains  no  ceremonies  ; 
during  an  epidemic  the  officers  of  health  are 
busy  with  cleansing  the  village  huts,  and 
testing  the  purity  of  the  wells.  In  the  eyes 
of  the  people  the  rulers  of  the  unseen  world 
are  being  flouted,  and  their  revenge  on 
mankind  is  sure.  To  give  to  India  a 
message   which   she   will   understand   and 


144         The  Desire  of  India 

which  will  touch  her  heart — the  message  of 
the  love  of  Christ,  is  the  responsibility  of  the 
Church.  This  alone  can  give  completeness 
to  the  work  which  Great  Britain  is  carrying 
on  in  India  to-day. 


QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  IV 

1.  Enumerate  the  invasions  to  which  India  has 
been  subject  at  various  periods  in  her  history. 

2.  To  what  extent  did  India  attain  poHtical  unity 
under  Asoka?     How  long  did  the  unity  last? 

3.  To  what  extent  was  the  administration  of 
Asoka  inspired  by  a  religious  ideal  ? 

4.  At  what  period  did  Muhammadanism  become 
a  political  force  in  the  life  of  India?  When  did 
India  pass  permanently  under  Muhammadan  rule  ? 

5.  To  what  extent  did  India  attain  political  unity 
under  the  Mughal  dynasty  ?  How  long  did  the 
unity  last  ? 

6.  What  permanent  influence  has  the  Mughal 
rule  had  upon  India  ?  How  far  has  this  influence 
been  religious  ? 

7.  To  what  extent  has  India  attained  political 
unity  under  British  rule  ?  How  long  has  this  unity 
lasted  ? 

8.  To  what  extent  have  the  relations  of  England 
with  India  been  inspired  by  a  moral  ideal  ? 

9.  What  benefits  has  British  rule  conferred  upon 
India  ? 

10.  What  has  Britain  so  far  failed  to  do  for 
India  ? 


India's  Invaders  145 

11.  What  still  remains  to  be  accomplished  in  the 
matter  of  education  ? 

12.  How  does  the  period  of  British  rule  compare 
in  length  with  the  total  course  of  Indian  history 
from  the  Aryan  invasion  ? 

13.  Is  it  conceivable  that  British  rule  may  pass 
away  like  other  alien  dominations  and  that  India 
may  remain  uninfluenced  ? 

14.  Are  there  any  respects  which  we  may  hope 
that  British  rule  is  touching  the  lives  of  the  people 
more  deeply  than  the  administrations  of  Asoka  and 
Akbar .? 

15.  Is  the  British  system  of  administration  touch- 
ing the  lives  of  the  people  at  their  deepest  point } 

16.  Is  there  anything  further  required  if  the 
responsibility  of  Britain  towards  India  is  to  be 
adequately  discharged  ? 

REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

General 

Imperial  Gazetteer,  vol.  ii. 

Hunter — Brief  History  of  the  Indian  People. 

Various  volumes  in  '^^The  Rulers  of  India"  Series. 

Early  History 

Smith — Early  History  of  India 
Smith — ^  Asoka. 

DuTT — Civilisation  in  Ancient  India. 
Ragozin — Vedic  India. 

Muhammadan  Rule 
Lane  Poole— Mediaeval  India. 


146         The  Desire  of  India 

Malleson — Akbar. 

British  Rule 

Frazer — British  India. 

Lyall — Rise  of  the  British  Dominion  in  India. 
Strachey — India  :  its  Administration  and  Progress 
Hunter — The  India  of  the  Queen. 


CHAPTER  V 

CHRISTIANITY    IN    INDIA 

An  ancient  legend  connects  the  name  ofTheBe- 
the  apostle  St  Thomas  with  an  early  at-  Christianity, 
tempt  to  evangelise  India,  but  the  tradition 
rests  on  no  trustworthy  historical  basis. 
There  is  better  evidence  in  favour  of  the 
statement  of  early  writers  that  about  the 
year  193  a.d.,  Pantsenus,  the  head  of  the 
catechetical  school  at  Alexandria,  went  to 
India  as  a  missionary.  In  the  following 
centuries  there  are  occasional  references  in 
the  writings  of  travellers  to  the  existence 
of  Christians  in  south  India  and  Ceylon. 

The  origin  of  the  present  Syrian  Church  The  Syrian 
in  India  is  obscure.  It  is  beHeved  to  be 
the  survival  of  an  attempt  made  by  the 
Persian  Church  before  the  end  of  the  sixth 
century  to  evangelise  Asia.  The  arrival 
of  the  Portuguese  in  India  in  the  sixteenth 
century  and  the  consequent  influence  of 
the  Roman  Church  threatened  the  exist- 
ence  of    the    Syrian   Church,   which    was 

147 


148         The  Desire  of  India 

finally  compelled  to  enter  into  a  compact 
with  Rome  practically  surrendering  its 
independence.  A  secession,  however,  took 
place  and  the  seceders  aUied  themselves  with 
the  Patriarchate  of  Antioch.  The  latter 
section  is  known  as  the  Syrian  Church  or 
Jacobites.  The  Jacobite  section  is  ruled 
in  India  by  a  Bishop  who  visits  the  various 
parts  of  his  diocese.  The  articles  of 
behef  are  simple  and  essentially  Christian, 
but  there  have  crept  into  the  life  of 
the  Church  many  heathen  practices  and 
abuses.  The  Jacobite  portion  of  the 
Church  is  confined  to  Travancore, 
and  numbers  about  a  quarter  of  a 
million. 
Francis  Xavier.  The  Portuguese  colonies  gave  Rome 
and  her  missionaries  their  opportunity, 
and  Goa,  the  capital  of  Portuguese  India, 
was  for  generations  the  chief  missionary 
outpost  in  southern  Asia.  It  was  there 
that  Francis  Xavier  landed  in  1542,  and 
it  was  there  that  the  Jesuits  instituted  the 
horrors  of  the  Inquisition.  The  total  time 
Xavier  spent  in  India,  including  two  later 
visits,  does  not  amount  to  more  than  four 
and  a  half  years.  His  intellectual  and 
spiritual    attainments    were     of     a     very 


Christianity  in  India  149 

high  order,  yet  the  large  number  of 
Christian  adherents  gathered  by  his 
efforts  in  India  was  due  less  to  the 
power  of  his  message  than  to  what  seems 
to  us  the  questionable  methods  which  he 
adopted.  Indeed  Xavier  had  few  quali- 
fications to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  people. 
He  was  ignorant  of  the  language  and  was 
content  to  convey  his  message  by  the 
mechanical  repetition  of  a  few  sacred 
formulae  translated  into  the  native  tongue. 
His  zeal,  enthusiasm  and  heroic  sacrifice 
must  win  our  admiration ;  but  he  failed, 
and  the  Roman  CathoUc  Church  since  his 
time  has  failed,  to  build  up  in  India  a 
Church  with  any  high  moral  and  spiritual 
quahties. 

Immediately  to  the  north  of  Madura  is  The  Danish  tIj^ 
the  present  day  district  of  Tanjore,  which 
was  once  the  seat  of  a  small  Hindu  kingdom. 
The  Raja  ceded  to  the  Danes  in  1621  the 
coast  town  of  Tranquebar,  with  a  few 
square  miles  of  adjoining  territory.  Here 
a  Danish,  trading  settlement  was  founded, 
which  in  the  providence  of  God  was  to  be 
the  first  place  in  India  where  the  people 
had  presented  to  them  "  in  their  own 
tongue  the  pure  word  of  God,"     Frederick 


ISO         The  Desire  of  India 

IV.  had  been  crowned  king  of  Denmark 
in  1699.  One  of  the  chaplains  at  his  court 
was  a  saintly  Lutheran  minister,  Dr  Liitkens, 
"  a  man  of  earnest  piety,  whose  soul  longed 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  to 
Christ."  In  1704,  ninety  years  before 
William  Carey  began  his  work  in  India, 
Frederick  commissioned  Dr  Liitkens 
to  obtain  missionaries  for  his  Indian 
and  other  possessions.  None  being  forth- 
coming in  Denmark,  Dr  Liitkens  com- 
municated with  friends  in  Germany,  where, 
under  the  leadership  of  A.  H.  Francke, 
Professor  at  Halle,  a  spiritual  awakening 
was  making  its  influence  felt.  Two  men, 
both  Germans,  were  secured  as  the  result  of 
these  negotiations — Bartholomaus  Ziegen- 
balg  and  Heinrich  Pliitschau. 
Ziegenbaig.  The  two  missionaries  landed  at  Tranque- 

bar  on  June  9th,  1706.  They  encountered 
great  difficulties,  chief  among  them  being 
the  opposition  of  their  own  countrymen. 
Pecuniary  difficulties  were  overcome  by 
the  most  rigid  and  pinching  economy. 
Ziegenbalg  with  his  usual  industry  laboured 
to  master  the  Tamil  language,  and  was  soon 
able  to  prepare  some  religious  treatises 
in  that  language.     He  had  at  first  to  rely  on 


Christianity  in  India  151 

getting  them  copied  by  hand  when  a  number 
were  needed.  A  printing  press  was  sent 
out  to  him,  and  a  period  of  Hterary  activity 
began.  Schools  were  established,  and 
preaching  was  carried  on  in  many  villages. 
Before  his  death  in  1719,  Ziegenbalg  had 
completed  a  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  of  the  Old  Testament  as  far  as 
the  Book  of  Ruth — the  first  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  ever  made  into  any  Indian 
language. 

The  greatest  figure  in  the  missionary  Christian 
history  of  the  eighteenth  century  was  Schwartz. 
Christian  Frederick  Schwartz.  When  he 
was  a  student  at  HaUe  the  call  to  work 
among  the  Tamils  in  south  India  came  in 
a  strange  manner.  A  new  edition  of  the 
Tamil  Bible  was  being  prepared  by 
Ziegenbalg's  successor,  the  missionary 
Schultze,  who  had  returned  from  south 
India.  Schwartz  and  another  student 
were  reconmiended  to  help  in  correcting 
the  proofs.  They  acquired  the  language 
in  order  to  do  this,  and  shortly  afterwards 
received  an  invitation  to  accept  the  vocation 
of  a  missionary.  His  biographer  tells  us  that 
Schwartz  made  a  journey  home  to  obtain  his 
father's  permission.  Here  everything  seemed 


152         The  Desire  of  India 

unfavourable;  for,  being  the  eldest  son,  he 
was  considered  the  chief  prop  of  the  family, 
and  no  member  of  it  would  beHeve  that  his 
father  could  be  brought  to  consent  to  such 
a  project.  Schwartz,  however,  stated  with 
great  seriousness  his  wishes  and  the  motives 
which  had  influenced  him,  and  his  father 
replied  that  he  would  take  two  or  three 
days  to  consider  it.  The  important  day 
arrived,  and  the  family  waited  with  anxiety 
for  the  decision — the  young  candidate  for 
this  arduous  undertaking  afraid  of  a  re- 
fusal, the  rest  equally  fearing  a  consent. 
At  length  his  father  came  down  from  his 
chamber,  gave  him  his  blessing,  and  bade 
him  depart  in  God's  name ;  charging  him 
to  "  forget  his  native  country  and  his 
father's  house,  and  to  go  and  win  many 
souls  for  Christ." 
His  Life  in  On  July  16th,  1750,  Schwartz  landed  at 

Cuddalore.  For  nearly  half  a  century  he 
laboured  in  south  India,  forgetting  indeed 
his  native  land,  for  during  that  whole 
period  he  never  returned  home.  His  life 
was  spent  in  Trichinopoly  and  Tanjore, 
from  which  places  as  centres  he  made 
excursions,  usually  on  foot,  preaching  in 
the  villages  and  reasoning  with  all  kinds. 


India. 


Christianity  in  India  153 

and  classes  of  men,  on  the  roadsides,  under 
the  trees  and  in  the  market  places.  We 
find  him  in  the  palaces  of  kings,  within  the 
precincts  of  temples,  in  the  hovels  of  out- 
castes,  ever  dominated  by  the  missionary 
purpose.  He  was  on  terms  of  friendliness 
with  all  classes,  and  no  other  missionary 
even  in  modern  times  has  enjoyed  the  con- 
fidence which  was  given  to  Schwartz.  "  His 
abode  was  a  single  room  mth  space  just 
large  enough  to  hold  his  bed  and  himself, 
and  in  which  few  men  could  stand  up- 
right. A  dish  of  rice  and  vegetables  dressed 
after  the  manner  of  the  natives  was  what 
he  could  always  cheerfully  sit  down  to  ; 
and  a  piece  of  dimity  died  black  and  other 
material  of  the  same  homely  sort  sufficed 
him  for  an  annual  supply  of  clothing." 

Early  in  the  year  1762  we  meet  him  Trichinopoiy 
entrenched  in  the  stronghold  of  Hinduism, 
the  city  of  Trichinopoiy.  Grim  and 
massive  stand  out  the  bold  outhnes  of  the 
great  "  Rock,"  surmounted  by  its  temple 
of  Ganesa.  To  the  south  of  the  city  lies 
the  temple  of  Siva,  beyond  which  stretch 
far  away  towards  the  sea  the  "  rust- 
coloured  "  plains  of  Madura  and  Tinne- 
velly,  which  his  faith,  audacity  and  prayer 


154         The  Desire  of  India 

were  to  make  strongholds  of  the  Indian 
Church.  To  east  and  west  he  tracts  of 
country  green  with  the  luxuriance  of  paddy- 
growth,  groves  of  cocoanut  and  avenues 
of  tamarind.  Immediately  to  the  north 
flows  the  Cauvery,  embracing  within  its 
arms  the  densely  wooded  island  of  Sriran- 
gam,  whose  Vaishnavite  temple  continually 
sent  forth  its  challenge  to  the  lonely 
German  missionary.  Temples,  sanctuaries 
and  villages  dot  the  landscape  with  such 
profusion  as  speaks  at  once  of  the  vastness 
of  the  population  and  the  impregnable 
strength  and  power  of  its  ancient  faith. 
"  As  I  looked  down,"  writes  a  missionary 
a  century  later,  "  on  the  crowded  houses 
and  the  seething  multitudes  that  filled 
the  streets  of  the  town,  and  then  on  the 
surrounding  country  .  .  .  my  heart 
seemed  to  sink  at  the  magnitude  of  the  work 
which  lay  before  me.  Even  the  thought 
of  Gideon's  dream  of  the  '  cake  of  barley 
bread  '  was  hardly  sufficient  to  encourage 
me." 
Schwartz's  Schwartz  was  the  one  figure  in  the  con- 

Methods  and  temporary  history  of  south  India  who 
seemed  to  stand  above  the  political 
struggles,  the  clash  of  arms  and  the  din  of 


Christianity  in  India         155 

battle.  For  the  first  half  of  his  career  he 
was  witness  of  the  death-struggle  in  which 
France  and  England  were  engaged.  Later, 
the  peace  of  the  country  for  which  he  had 
given  his  Ufe  was  threatened  by  the  de- 
predations of  Haidar  Ali  and  the  Marathas. 
He  boldly  entered  the  troubled  arena  of 
human  affairs,  championed  the  cause  of 
right,  and  unremittingly  proclaimed  his 
message.  It  was  an  exceptional  period 
and  needed  exceptional  methods.  We  find 
him  ministering  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  an 
EngHsh  garrison,  or  after  a  battle  speaking 
words  of  comfort  to  a  dying  soldier,  or 
defending  the  truth  in  the  coiu^t  of  kings. 
We  follow  him  to  the  armed  city  of 
Seringapatam,  where  as  a  British  envoy 
he  dehvers  his  message  to  the  despot  of 
the  Deccan — the  only  Christian,  as  Haidar 
Ali  was  assiKed,  who  would  not  deceive 
him.  As  the  trusted  adviser  of  the  Raja 
of  Tanjore,  Schwartz  laboured  for  his 
welfare  and  struggled  to  suppress  corrup- 
tion and  seciu'e  justice  for  the  poor.  In 
the  midst  of  these  responsibihties  Schwartz 
never  forgot  the  work  of  preaching  the 
Gospel  to  which  he  was  called.  His  position 
of  influence   secured  for   the   Gospel  free 


156 


The  Desire  of  India 


Later 
Developments. 


Beginning's  in 
North  India. 


course  in  south  India,  and  won  for  him 
and  his  colleagues  an  exceptional  oppor- 
tunity. Schwartz  was  the  founder  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  southern  India.  To 
his  enthusiasm  and  personal  influence, 
and  to  the  singleness  of  purpose  which 
characterised  him,  is  due  the  strength 
of  the  Church  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth 
century. 

From  the  very  earliest  days  the  English 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge (S.P.C.K.)  had  given  much  financial 
support  to  the  Danish  Mission ;  in  fact,  since 
Schwartz  founded  the  Trichinopoly  Mission 
it  had  supported  him  and  his  work.  As 
missionary  enthusiasm  in  Denmark  and  Ger- 
many dechned,  this  Society  undertook  the 
responsibility  of  working  the  missionary 
stations  in  south  India,  though  the  mission- 
aries continued  to  be  recruited  from  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe.  The  Tranquebar  Church 
at  the  time  of  Schwartz's  death  probably 
included  18,000  Christians,  some  of  whom 
had  previously  been  Roman  CathoHcs. 

It  is  not  quite  accurate  to  say  that  till 
the  end  of  the  eighteenth  centiu-y  no 
Christian  work  was  done  in  Bengal.  A 
year   after   the   battle   of   Plassey   (1757), 


THE    MAHARAJAH    OF    TRAVANCORE 


Christianity  in  India         157 

Kiernander,  a  Swede  employed  by  the 
S.P.C.K.  at  Cuddalore,  removed  to  Calcutta 
and  carried  on  work  there,  chiefly  of  a 
pastoral  kind.  The  Moravians  too  had 
attempted  some  work  which  had  proved  a 
failm*e.  European  life  in  Calcutta  was 
corrupt.  Missions  and  missionaries  were 
in  disfavour,  and  when  Robert  Haldane 
with  other  kindred  spirits  desired  to  sail 
to'  India  to  preach  the  Gospel  permission 
was  withheld.  Missionary  work  had  yet 
to  be  vindicated  as  Schwartz  had  vindi- 
cated it  in  south  India.  It  was  left  to 
WiUiam  Carey  to  do  this  for  north  India. 

The  story  of  Carey's  effort  to  rouse  the  William  Carey 
Church  in  his  native  land  to  its  opportunity 
is  in  some  respects  even  more  romantic 
and  heroic  than  his  missionary  career. 
He  was  born  in  1761  in  Northampton- 
shire, the  son  of  a  parish  clerk.  At  the 
age  of  sixteen  he  was  apprenticed  to  a 
shoemaker,  and  at  twenty  had  a  small 
business  of  his  own.  During  these 
years  he  endeavoured  to  lay  the  founda- 
tions of  learning  by  applying  himself  with 
great  diligence  to  the  study  of  Latin  and 
Greek.  In  the  meantime  he  had  passed 
through  a  spiritual  crisis,  and  was  in  request 


iS8  The  Desire  of  India 

as  a  preacher  in  the  Baptist  chapels. 
When  he  was  twenty-four  he  was  appointed 
minister  of  a  small  congregation  at  Moulton, 
and  his  salary  was  fixed  at  £15  a  year.  He 
now  kept  a  school  during  the  day,  ministered 
as  well  as  he  could  to  his  congregation,  and 
plied  his  trade  and  sold  shoes  to  keep  soul 
and  body  together.  The  Rev.  Andrew 
Fuller  tells  us  of  a  visit  which  he  paid  Carey 
at  Moulton.  On  the  wall  of  his  room  was  a 
map,  "  consisting  of  several  sheets  of  paper 
pasted  together  by  himself,  on  which  he 
had  drawn  with  a  pen  a  place  for  every 
nation  in  the  known  world,  and  entered 
into  it  whatever  he  met  with  in  reading, 
relative  to  its  population,  religion.  .  .  . 
These  researches  on  which  his  mind  was 
naturally  bent  hindered  him,  of  course, 
from  doing  much  at  his  business,  and  the 
people,  as  was  said,  being  few  and  poor, 
he  was  at  this  time  exposed  to  great  hard- 
ships. I  have  been  assured  that  he  and 
his  family  have  Uved  for  a  great  while  to- 
gether without  tasting  animal  food,  and  with 
but  a  scanty  pittance  of  other  provision." 
His  Efforts  to  It  was  at  a  meeting  at  Northampton  that 
Rouse  Interest,  ^^le  older  Ryland  asked  the  younger 
ministers   to   propose   a   subject   for  their 


Christianity  in  India         159 

next  discussion.  No  one  seemed  to  re- 
spond to  the  invitation,  when  Carey  rose 
and  suggested  that  they  should  consider 
"  whether  the  command  given  to  the 
apostles  to  teach  all  nations  was  not 
obhgatory  on  all  succeeding  ministers  to 
the  end  of  the  world,  seeing  that  the  ac-  - 
companying  promise  was  of  equal  extent." 
Ryland  is  said  to  have  rebuked  him  in  the 
following  words :  "  You  are  a  miserable 
enthusiast  for  asking  such  a  question. 
Certainly  nothing  can  be  done  before  an- 
other Pentecost,  when  an  effusion  of  mira- 
culous gifts,  including  the  gift  of  tongues, 
will  give  effect  to  the  commission  of  Christ 
as  at  first." 

The  cobbler  minister  seemed  to  have  no  a  Famous 
peace ;  his  mind  was  oppressed  by  the  '^^a-ct- 
knowledge  that  an  unsaved  world  needed 
Christ,  and  that  the  Church  was  not  worthy 
of  her  Master's  commission.  He  finally  de- 
termined to  address  the  Church  at  large. 
This  he  did  by  pubhshing  in  1792  his 
famous  tract  entitled,  "  An  Enquiry  into 
the  Obligations  of  Christians  to  use  Means  for 
the  Conversion  of  the  Heathens  in  which  the 
Religious  State  of  the  Different  Nations  of  the 
World,  the  Success  of  Former  Undertakings 


i6o         The  Desire  of  India 

and  the  Practicality  of  Further  Under- 
takings are  considered,  by  William  Carey,'' 
It  was  the  most  comprehensive  survey  of 
the  religious  conditions  of  the  world  that 
had  ever  been  produced,  and  was  marked  by 
succinctness  and  terseness  of  expression, 
and  by  conviction  that  was  unrivalled. 
He  ends  his  appeal  to  the  Church  with  the 
following  words  :  "  What  an  harvest  must 
await  such  characters  as  Paul,  and  EHot 
and  Brainerd,  and  others,  who  have  given 
themselves  wholly  to  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
What  a  heaven  it  will  be  to  see  the  m3rriads 
of  poor  heathens,  of  Britons  amongst  the 
rest,  who  by  their  labours  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  God.  Surely 
a  crown  of  rejoicing  like  this  is  worth 
aspiring  to.  Surely  it  is  worth  while  to 
lay  ourselves  with  all  our  might  in  pro- 
moting the  cause  and  kingdom  of  Christ." 
A  Memorable  At  Nottingham  in  the  same  year  he 
preached  a  sermon  before  his  brother 
ministers  in  which  occurred  the  famous 
words,  "  Expect  great  things  from  God, 
attempt  great  things  for  God."  After  the^ 
service  he  appealed  to  his  brethren  to 
consider  the  subject  of  world- evangelisa- 
tion.    This  he  did  with  such  earnestness 


Sermon. 


Christianity  in  India          i6i 

and  conviction  that  it  was  arranged  to 
consider  at  the  next  meeting  a  plan  "  for 
forming  a  Baptist  Society  for  propagating 
the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen."  The 
ministers  met  at  Kettering,  and  after 
founding  the  Society  subscribed  £13,  2s.  6d. 
towards  the  funds. 

In  January  179S  Carey  and  a  surgeon  Carey  Sails  for 
of  the  name  of  Thomas  were  appointed 
missionaries  to  India.  They  landed  at 
Balasore  in  November  of  the  same  year. 
The  East  India's  Company  regulations 
against  missionaries  were  so  stringent  that 
Carey  was  obliged  to  take  service  as  an 
indigo -planter.  This  step  was  also 
necessary  to  keep  himself  and  his  family, 
for  the  small  funds  of  the  Baptist  Society 
could  hardly  aSord  to  support  him.  In 
1799  reinforcements  were  sent  to  India, 
including  two  missionaries  whose  names 
will  ever  be  connected  with  that  of  Carey 
— William  Ward,  a  printer,  and  Joshua 
Marshman,  who  had  once  been  a  weaver. 
The  regulations  of  the  Company  were 
stringently  enforced,  and  the  master  of  the 
American  ship  advised  the  party  to  land 
at  Serampore,  which  was  a  Danish  posses- 
sion.    This  settlement  received  them,  and 


tion. 


162         The  Desire  of  India 

they  were  joined  by  Carey  and  began 
their  work,  which  was  to  open  wide  the 
door  for  missionary  work  among  the 
millions  of  north  India. 
Bible  Transla-  Preaching  in  the  surrounding  villages 
was  carried  on  with  much  vigour  ;  schools 
were  opened,  and  Carey,  Marshman  and 
Ward  began  the  great  work  of  their  hves — 
the  preparation  of  the  Scriptinres  in  the 
languages  of  India.  Of  this  work  it  is 
necessary  to  give  a  fuller  account.  Carey 
mastered  BengaK,  Hindostani,  Sanskrit, 
Hindi  and  Marathi,  and  during  the  next 
thirty-four  years  he  and  his  colleagues 
were  responsible  for  the  translation  or 
pubHcation  of  the  Scriptures  in  forty 
languages  or  dialects.  Among  these  lan- 
guages was  Chinese.  The  following  is 
a  characteristic  example  of  Carey's  dili- 
gence. Almost  immediately  after  his 
arrival  he  began  a  study  of  the  Bengali 
language,  in  which  hardly  any  Hterature 
existed.  He  translated  portions  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  read  them  to  hundreds  of 
natives  to  test  the  accuracy  of  idiom  and 
meaning.  He  found  that  a  knowledge  of 
Sanskrit  was  necessary  to  help  him  in  his 
work,  and  he  became  the  second  greatest 


Christianity  in  India         163 

Sanskrit  scholar  of  his  time.  Two  years 
before  his  death  he  was  busy  bringing  out 
the  eighth  edition  of  the  BengaH  New 
Testament.  The  energy  displayed  by  the 
"  Serampore  Trio "  is  almost  incredible. 
They  estabUshed  a  great  printing-house  and 
a  paper  manufactory,  and  made  their  own 
type  for  the  languages  in  which  they 
pubhshed.  Carey  founded  a  college  for 
higher  education,  where  he  and  his  assist- 
ants laboured.  In  the  meantime  Carey 
was  earning  £1500  a  year  as  professor  at 
the  East  India  Company's  College  in 
Calcutta,  the  whole  of  which  he  devoted 
to  missionary  work.  Marshman  and  his 
wife  carried  on  successfully  a  school  for 
European  children.  Thus  did  Carey  and 
his  colleagues  send  the  influence  of  Christian 
truth  into  various  parts  of  India  which 
up  till  the  year  1813  were  otherwise  in- 
accessible to  missionary  influence. 

Schwartz  and  Carey  were  essentially  Growth  of  the 
pioneers.  During  the  lifetime  of  the  spTrit  "^^ 
latter  a  period  of  missionary  expansion 
began.  The  details  of  this  expansion  can- 
not be  given  here.  It  is  worth  while,  how- 
ever, to  try  to  understand  something  of 
the  struggles,  hopes  and  fears  of  those  who 


1 64         The  Desire  of  India 

urged  the  duty  of  bringing  the  Gospel  to 
the  people  of  India.  The  early  efforts  of 
Carey  had  given  birth  to  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  and  in  a  rising  tide  of 
missionary  enthusiasm,  there  were  founded 
before  the  year  1800  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and 
the  Scottish  Missionary  Society,  all  ready 
and  eager  to  give  the  Gospel  to  India. 
The  door,  however,  was  not  yet  open.  The 
coast  districts  of  Madras  with  considerable 
territories  in  the  interior,  the  whole  northern 
plain  even  to  the  upper  reaches  of  the 
Ganges,  and  practically  all  the  west  coast 
— each  of  these  areas  supporting  vast 
populations — were  administered,  ruled  and 
taxed  by  the  East  India  Company.  Carey 
and  his  colleagues  in  the  Danish  Settle- 
ment of  Serampore  viewed  with  wistful 
eyes  the  immense  territories,  to  the  popula- 
tions of  which  the  Gospel  was  denied  be- 
cause a  Christian  Government  refused  to 
permit  missionary  work.  Even  the  Com- 
pany's chaplains,  some  of  whom  nobly 
preached  to  the  people  around  them  in 
addition  to  their  labours  among  Europeans, 
encountered  much  opposition  from  their 
countrymen. 


Christianity  in  India  165 

The  East  India  Company's  Charter  by  The  Opening  of 
Act  of  ParKament  came  under  revision 
every  twenty  years.  William  Wilberforce, 
whose  name  will  be  for  ever  connected 
with  the  anti-slavery  movement,  and  other 
leaders  of  reHgious  hfe  in  Great  Britain, 
determined  that  at  the  next  opportunity 
pressure  should  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
Company  to  change  its  attitude  towards 
missionary  work  in  India.  The  Charter 
was  to  be  renewed  in  1813,  and  before  it 
actually  reached  the  Parhamentary  stage, 
a  fierce  struggle  was  fought  in  the  country 
between  the  champions  of  the  Company's 
views  and  their  opponents.  On  the  eve 
of  the  decision  more  than  800  petitions 
praying  that  hberty  should  be  granted 
for  missionaries  to  proceed  to  India  were 
laid  on  the  table  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
The  issue  imited  the  Christian  forces  of  the 
country  irrespective  of  denomination.  The 
battle  was  won,  and  Wilberforce  thus  re- 
cords his  feehngs  after  his  great  speech  and 
victory.  "  It  was  late  when  I  got  up,  but 
I  thank  God  I  was  enabled  to  speak  for 
two  hours,  and  with  great  acceptance  .  .  . 
and  we  carried  it,  about  89  to  36  ...  I 
heard  afterwards  that  many  good  men  had 


1 66         The  Desire  of  India 

been  praying  for  us  all  night."  India  was 
now  open  to  any  British  missionary  who 
might  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel.  A 
Bishopric  was  also  established  at  Calcutta, 
with  the  whole  of  India  and  Australia  as 
the  diocese. 

For  the  missionary  societies  the  year 
1813  was  the  beginning  of  a  period  of 
feverish  haste  and  activity.  Missionaries 
were  sent  out  to  India,  and  place  after 
place  was  occupied.  To  the  supporters  of 
missions  it  was  the  day  of  opportunity. 
The  sin  of  a  Christian  power  had  hindered 
the  Gospel :  upon  the  Church  rested  the 
responsibility  to  go  forward  and  redeem 
the  time  that  had  been  lost.  To  get  an 
idea  of  what  took  place  we  have  only  to 
imagine  what  might  happen  in  a  similar 
situation  in  Great  Britain  if  it  were  still 
unevangelised.  Missionary  effort  would 
seek  out  the  areas  of  largest  population 
and  importance,  and  plant  in  them  mission 
stations.  We  can  well  imagine  Lancashire 
being  selected,  and  missionary  activities 
radiating  out  from  Liverpool,  with  an 
extending  chain  of  stations  along  the 
Mersey  and  its  tributaries,  to  reach  the 
immense  manufacturing  populations.    An- 


Christianity  in  India         167 

other  area  to  be  occupied  would  be  the 
Clyde  district  of  Lanarkshire,  and  stations 
would  probably  also  be  planted  at  Leeds, 
Bradford,  Sheffield,  and  Wolverhampton, 
and  all  along  the  upper  reaches  of  the  tribu- 
taries of  the  Humber,  to  touch  the  indus- 
trial hfe  of  Yorkshire  and  the  Midlands. 
If  these  areas  are  multipHed  a  hundred 
times,  and  an  effort  made  to  imagine  a 
population  more  than  ten  times  as  great, 
some  idea  will  be  gained  of  the  missionary 
problem  as  it  presented  itself  in  India  after 
181S.  Great  centres  and  areas  of  population 
on  the  chief  highways  and  waterways  and 
trade-routes  had  to  be  occupied.  The 
gigantic  basin  of  the  Ganges  and  its  tribu- 
taries up  to  Delhi  became  the  field  of 
operations  of  the  Baptists  and  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  The  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  took 
over  the  old  missions  of  the  S.P.C.K.  in 
Tinnevelly  and  Tanjore,  and  opened  new 
centres.  The  London  Missionary  Society 
conceived  an  even  more  ambitious  scheme. 
They  had  already  a  floiu*ishing  work  in  south 
Travancore,  and  a  smaller,  though  scarcely 
less  successful,  one  near  Calcutta.  They 
now  planned  three  great  chains  of  stations 


i68  The  Desire  of  India 

right  across  India.  The  first  followed 
the  Cauvery  and  its  southern  tributary  ; 
the  second  ran  along  the  Penner  river, 
through  the  Telugu  country,  to  the  Western 
Ghats  :  the  third,  the  weakest  one,  in- 
cluded Calcutta  and  Benares.  In  addition, 
two  coast  districts  on  the  east  and  west 
respectively  were  occupied.  The  London 
Missionary  Society  had  over-estimated  its 
strength,  and  was  later  compelled  to  retire 
from  some  of  its  territories.  The  Wesleyans, 
with  more  caution,  proceeded  up  the 
Cauvery  districts  into  Mysore,  where  they 
hold  to-day  a  pre-eminent  position. 
Further  Pro-  The    work    of    expansion    continued    to 

^^^^^'  make  progress.    The  Charter  of  1833  threw 

open  the  whole  of  British  India  to  Christian 
missionaries  irrespective  of  nationality,  with 
the  result  that  American  and  Continental 
missionary  societies  gradually  entered  the 
field.  The  former  have  shown  great  activity 
in  estabhshing  missions  in  unoccupied  areas, 
and  the  latter  in  quiet  and  unostentatious 
ways  have  built  soHdly  whatever  they  have 
undertaken.  In  the  meantime  the  older 
societies  strengthened  their  work,  and  as 
new  areas  came  under  British  rule  ex- 
tended   their   efforts    to   these   territories 


Christianity  in  India         169 

Calamities,  such  as  the  Mutiny  of  1857  and 
successive  famines,  have  periodically  called 
attention  to  the  needs  of  India,  and  have 
frequently  led  to  new  societies  |  beginning 
work  in  the  country. 

Among  those  who  followed  Carey  were  Distinguished 
Alexander  Dufi,  whose  educational  work 
in  Bengal  falls  outside  the  scope  of  this 
book  ;  John  Wilson,  John  Anderson  and 
Stephen  Hislop  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland,  founders  of  missionary  work  in 
western,  southern  and  central  India  ; 
Samuel  B.  Fairbank  of  the  American 
Board  (A.B.C.F.M.),  whose  work  for 
the  Marathas  will  long  be  remembered ; 
John  Newton  and  C.  W.  Forman  of  the 
American  Presbyterian  Church,  and  Robert 
Clark  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
who  were  pioneers  in  the  Punjab,  to  be  fol- 
lowed later  by  missionaries  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland.  In  southern  India,  Rhenius 
of  the  C.M.S.,  Corrie,  Bishop  of  Madras, 
and  the  two  Bishops  of  Tinnevelly,  Sar- 
gent and  Caldwell,  were  the  builders  of 
the  Tinnevelly  Church. 

Such  in  briefest  outHne  is  the  story  of  God-fearing 
the  impact  of  Christianity  on  India.     InomSSs"^"    • 
considering   the    expansion   of   missionary 


170         The  Desire  of  India 

effort  it  must  not  be  forgotten  how  much 
pioneer  work  has  been  due  to  the  efforts  of 
God-fearing  officials  of  the  Government, 
chaplains  as  well  as  la3niien.  The  work  of 
Henry  Martyn  and  his  translation  of  the 
New  Testament  into  HindostanT  can  never 
be  forgotten,  nor  the  work  of  Heber, 
Daniel  Wilson,  Cotton  and  their  successors. 
Laymen  also  in  the  East  India  Company's 
Civil  Service  and  Army  have  done  much  for 
the  Gospel,  among  whom  are  such  names 
as  those  of  Charles  Grant,  and,  in  later 
times,  the  two  Lawrences,  Sir  Donald 
M'Leod  and  Sir  Herbert  Edwardes. 
Missionary  It  is  not  possible  to  obtain  perfectly  trust- 

worthy statistics  regarding  the  missionary 
forces  in  India.^  The  round  numbers  given 
here  may  be  regarded  as  a  conservative 
estimate.  They  refer  to  India,  exclusive 
of  Burma  and  Ceylon  : — 

Ordained  Foreign  Missionaries       1,100 
Lay  do.  do.         .         300 

Women         do.  do.  (other 

than  Missionaries'  wives)  1,200 
Indian  Workers  .  .  .  12,000 
Indian    Protestant     Christian 

Community  .         .         .  854,000 

1  Cf.  Appendix  F. 


Statistics. 


Christianity  in  India          171 

The  total  missionary  agency  viewed  out  Neglected 
of  relation  to  the  problem  of  India  ap-  ^^^^^^• 
pears  vast.  This  idea  is  soon  dispelled 
by  a  closer  examination  of  the  facts.  Cer- 
tain districts,  especially  those  along  the 
southern  coasts,  have  been  occupied  in  the 
sense  that  missionary  stations  have  been 
planted  in  a  number  of  centres,  but  this 
does  not  mean  that  the  missionary  force 
is  in  any  degree  adequate  to  reach  the  * 
villages  in  the  surrounding  districts.  On 
the  other  hand,  there  are  immense  areas 
almost  as  untouched  to-day  as  they  were 
half- a- century  ago.  Such  are  the  Native 
States  of  the  Punjab  and  Bombay,  the  Up- 
lands and  ancient  Hindu  kingdoms  of  the 
Central  Provinces,  the  desert  tribes  and 
feudal  principalities  of  Rajputana,  all  of 
which  have  great  territories.  Though  the 
population  is  often  sparse,  the  total  number 
of  inhabitants  runs  into  millions.  Gwalior, 
the  largest  state  in  the  Central  Indian 
agency,  has  a  population  of  three  millions. 
Sixteen  of  its  nineteen  districts  are  un- 
touched. "  At  least  two  out  of  the  three 
millions  are  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Gospel. ' ' 
We  turn  to  the  plain  of  the  Ganges,  where 
peace   and  good    government    have   been 


172         The  Desire  of  India 

established  for  a  century  and  where  there  is 
a  teeming  density  of  population.  In  north 
Bengal  only  one  in  a  thousand  is  nominally 
a  Christian,  and  we  are  told  that  "  there 
is  one  ordained  missionary  to  every  two 
milhons  of  the  population."  In  Bengal, 
excluding  Bihar,  there  are  to-day  numerous 
sub -divisions,  each  with  half  a  milUon  in- 
habitants, unoccupied  by  any  missionary. 
Bihar.  •      Bihar  itself,  with  22,000,000  of  souls,  is 

a  plea  and  continual  challenge.  Nature 
has  endowed  its  plains  with  immense 
fertility,  even  as  its  sons  have  enriched  its 
past  with  glory  and  sacred  tradition.  Its 
shrines  and  ancient  monasteries  speak  of 
the  days  when,  at  Gaya,  Gautama  Buddha 
sought  and  found  enhghtenment  and 
preached  his  message  roaming  through  its 
fields.  Asoka  Maurya  consecrated  Bihar, 
— ^the  land  of  monasteries,  as  its  name  im- 
phes — to  the  sacred  enterprise  of  estabHsh- 
ing  a  world  rehgion.  Since  then  its  plains 
and  its  hills  have  been  the  Holy  Land  of 
Buddhism.  Every  year  pilgrims  flock  to 
it  from  Ceylon,  Burma,  and  even  China 
and  Japan.  The  people  are  attractive, 
their  rural  Hfe  has  made  them  simple 
and  honest,  and  Hinduism  is  purer  than  in 


ON    THE    WAY    TO    CHURCH 


A    CHRISTIAN    HOME 


Christianity  in  India         173 

many  other  parts  of  India.  As  far  as  Chris- 
tianity is  concerned  the  country  is  hardly 
touched.  No  fewer  than  ten  districts 
have  no  resident  missionaries.  "  In  days 
past,"  says  a  recent  writer,  "  great  move- 
ments have  stirred  this  old  land  ;  but  the 
people  have  yet  to  see  the  wonder-working 
power  of  the  Spirit  of  God." 

The  rise  of  the  Christian  Church  in  India  The  Distribu- 
is  a  story  of  unique  interest.  As  Indian  Protestant 
Christianity  had  its  beginnings  in  the  south  Christians. 
it  is  not  surprising  that  its  numerical 
strength  should  lie  in  that  part  of  India. 
This  is  true  both  of  the  total  Christian 
community,  including  Roman  Cathohcs 
and  Syrians,  and  of  the  Protestant  com- 
munity. Two -thirds  of  the  former  and 
half  of  the  latter  are  foimd  to-day  in  the 
south.  The  Protestant  Christians  are  con- 
centrated in  four  separate  and  compara- 
tively small  areas.  The  first  or  "  Tamilo- 
Malayalam  "  area  is  the  most  southerly, 
heel-Hke  portion  of  the  peninsula,  best 
marked  by  drawing  a  Hne  from  the  eastern 
port  of  Tranquebar  to  the  western  port  of 
Cochin.  The  second,  or  "  Telugu  "  area, 
is  the  wedge-shaped  portion  of  country 
driven  in  between  the  two  Native  States 


174 


The  Desire  of  India 


of     Mysore     and     Hyderabad     (Nizam's 
Dominions).     Its  base  corresponds  to  the 


Tranquebar 


MAP    SHOWING    AREAS    IN    WHICH    PROTESTANT    CHRISTIANS 
ARE    MOST    NUMEROUS. 

coast  line  from  a  point  a  little  north  of 
Masulipatam    nearly    up   to    the    city    of 


Christianity  in  India         175 

Madras.  This  area  is  smaller  than  the  lin- 
guistic tract  known  as  the  Telugu  country. 
The  third,  or  "  Aboriginal "  area  is  the 
Chota  Nagpur  division  of  the  Bengal 
Presidency  with  the  adjoining  Santal 
Parganas.  The  fourth  or  "  Rohilkhand  " 
area  is  a  tract  of  country  occupying  the 
western  portion  of  the  United  Provinces. 
It  is  larger  than  the  administrative  division 
of  Rohilkhand  and  includes  for  our  pur- 
poses the  districts  of  the  Meerut  division. 
The  following  table  will  indicate  the  dis- 
tribution of  Protestant  Christians  : — 


1.  Tamilo-Malayalam  area 

213,946 

2.  Telugu_ 

230,838 

3.  Aboriginal                   „ 

79,732 

4.  Rohilkhand                „ 

94,752 

619,268 
The  Protestant  Population  of  the 

rest  of  India  235,599 


Total         854,867 

The  growth  of  the  Church  in  the  four  Mass  Move- 
areas   referred  to   has   been  in  the   main  "^®"*^- 
the  result  of  movements  which  to  the  mind 
of  some  have  recalled  the   early  days   of 


176         The  Desire  of  India 

Christianity  when  thousands  were  added 
to  the  Church.  To  the  student  they  raise 
great  issues.  They  may  also  shed  much 
hght  on  the  future  progress  of  Christianity 
in  India.  These  movements  have  been 
termed  not  inappropriately  "  mass  move- 
ments." The  remaining  paragraphs  of  this 
chapter  will  be  devoted  to  a  consideration 
of  these  movements.  Other  results  of  the 
influence  of  Christianity  upon  India  will 
be  dealt  with  in  a  succeeding  chapter. 
TheTamiio-  The    Tamilo -Malay  alam    area    includes 

Are^^^^"^  Travancore  and  Tinnevelly,  where  the 
Christian  Church  saw  its  first  beginnings 
under  Schwartz.  The  adherents  are  almost 
exclusively  Shanan  (or  Shanar)  by  caste. 
The  caste  is  not  easy  to  place  in  the 
social  scale.  It  is  not  the  lowest,  and 
yet  to  ordinary  Hindu  society  the  Shanan 
is  unclean,  and  is  prohibited  from  entering 
the  temples.  Among  the  members  of  this 
caste  Christianity  is  firmly  rooted.  The 
Shanan  community.  Christian  and  non- 
Christian,  in  TinneveUy  amounts  to  nearly 
450,000,  one-third  of  whom  are  either 
Roman  Catholic  or  Protestant  Christians. 
For  the  best  account  of  the  Shanan  people 
and  the  Christian  Church  we  are  indebted 


Christianity  in  India         177 

to  Bishop  Caldwell,  the  greatest  Indian 
missionary  of  the  S.P.G.  The  movement 
towards  Christianity  began  in  the  days  of 
Schwartz,  whose  helper  Satthianadhan 
visited  Tinnevelly  and  instructed  a  large 
number  of  people,  no  fewer  than  4465 
adult  persons  being  baptised  during  the 
next  twenty  years.  The  baptisms  became 
so  rapid  that  Janicke,  visiting  Palamcotta 
in  1792,  said,  "  There  is  every  reason  to  hope 
that  at  a  future  period  Christianity  will 
prevail  in  the  Tinnevelly  district."  But 
within  the  next  few  years  the  Church 
dechned,  owing  to  lack  of  pastoral  care. 
In  1825,  a  thousand  famiUes  were  under 
instruction  in  the  mission  of  the  C.M.S. 
Four  years  later  this  number  had  risen 
sixfold.  In  1841,  2000  were  baptised  in 
one  district,  including  all  the  members  of 
seven  large  villages. 

Pettitt   of  the   C.M.S.    tells    us    a   strange  Conversion  of 

story  of  some  villagers  who  were  under  vmage.^^ 
instruction.  The  Brahman  landlord,  hear- 
ing of  this,  summoned  the  headmen  and 
charged  them  with  having  gone  to  "  learn 
the  Veda."  While  protesting  their  inno- 
cence they  admitted  that  certain  of  their 
number  had   been  guilty.     The  Brahman 


178         The  Desire  of  India 

interrupted  their  apologies.  "  I  see,"  he 
added,  "  that  some  of  you  have  an  inkling 
for  Christianity  and  so  we  shall  have 
quarrellings  and  disturbances  in  the  village 
and  no  peace,  a  state  of  things  which  I  will 
not  allow.  Hear  my  decision  therefore. 
If  you  all  like  to  remain  in  your  religion, 
remain,  but  if  you  prefer  to  become  Chris- 
tians I  have  no  objection.  In  that  case  you 
may  turn  your  devil  temple  into  a  chiKch." 
The  whole  village  was  baptised  two  months 
later,  and  the  temple  became  a  Christian 
place  of  worship. 
Results  of  the  The  Church  continued  its  marvellous 
Famine  of  1877.  increase.  In  1851  Bishop  Dealtry  visited 
Tinnevelly  and  confirmed  4000  people. 
The  high-water  mark  in  the  history  of  the 
TinneveUy  Church  was  reached  in  the  year 
1877.  That  year  has  been  made  ever 
memorable  by  the  great  famine  which 
desolated  the  south.  Ordinary  missionary 
work  was  retarded  in  a  heroic  effort  to  save 
human  life.  Relief  was  rendered  to  Hindu 
and  Christian  alike  ;  hundreds  were  saved 
from  starvation  and  death.  In  a  few 
months  30,000  Shanans  placed  themselves 
under  Christian  instruction,  not  so  much 
with  a  view  to  material  gain  as  that  they 


Christianity  in  India         179 

had  felt  the  attractive  power  of  love,  "  The 
conviction  prevailed "  so  wrote  Bishop 
Caldwell,  "  that  whilst  Hinduism  had  left 
the  famine-stricken  to  die,  Christianity  had 
stepped  in  like  an  angel  from  heaven  with 
its  sympathy  to  cheer  them  with  its  effectual 
succour."  The  Christian  Church,  including 
adherents  under  instruction,  numbered 
nearly  100,000  souls. 

Missionary  work  has  been  carried  on  in  Work  of  the 
south  Travancore  since  1805  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society  with  similar  results 
among  a  caste  closely  aUied  to  the  Shanans 
of  Tinnevelly.  A  Church,  including  to-day 
over  60,000  adherents,  represents  the  out- 
come of  this  work.  Less  extensive  move- 
ments towards  Christianity  among  a  few  of 
the  lowest  castes  have  added  to  the  strength 
of  the  Church  in  the  Tamilo -Malay alam  area. 

These  movements  have  not  been  confined  The  Teiugu 
to  the  Tamil  country.  Further  north  in  the 
Telugu  country  one  of  the  most  marvellous 
ingatherings  took  place.  For  nearly  forty 
years  the  American  Baptists  had  worked 
in  the  Nellore  district.  The  results  had  not 
been  such  as  to  give  much  encouragement. 
Then  came  the  great  famine  of  1876-1878. 
Upon  tbe  missionaries   and  their  helpers 


i8o         The  Desire  of  India 

fell  the  heavy  burden  of  distributing  relief. 
To  give  work  to  the  people  the  Madras 
Government  constructed  a  canal  through 
the  district.  Mr  Clough,  one  of  the 
missionaries,  contracted  to  obtain  labour 
to  construct  three  and  a  half  miles  of 
this  canal,  and  gathered  the  people  in 
the  adjacent  district  by  hundreds.  He 
appointed  as  overseers  his  "  preachers, 
teachers,  colporteurs  and  others."  During 
the  "  intervals  of  rest  "  the  people  were 
gathered  together  and  instructed.  In  these 
days  of  trial  and  darkness  the  message  was 
brought  to  thousands.  The  scene  must  Uve 
in  the  minds  of  those  who  witnessed  it — 
the  parched  and  barren  country,  the  great 
mounds  of  earth,  as  they  were  heaped  high 
up  on  either  side,  the  thousands  of  men, 
women,  and  even  children  who  added  their 
share  to  the  work.  The  Christian  camp 
consisted  of  five  hundred  huts  built  of 
bamboo  and  palmyra  leaves,  and  "up- 
wards of  three  thousand  cooHes,  besides 
old  men  and  women  and  small  children, 
who  were  supported  gratuitously."  The 
coohes  were  constantly  changing.  The 
wages  paid  enabled  some  to  betake  them- 
selves  to   their   own   homes.     When   the 


A    NORTH    INDIAN    VILLAGE 


A    SHANAN    VILLAGE    IN    TINNEVELLY 


Christianity  in  India         i8i 

famine  was  over,  the  camp  was  broken  up 
and  the  coohes  scattered  themselves  all 
over  the  country.  The  message  sowed  in 
such  surroundings  was  not  lost,  and  the 
love  and  sympathy  of  those  six  months 
brought  a  great  ingathering.  It  is  not  for 
us  to  decide  whether  the  motives  of  those 
who  desired  baptism  were  the  highest 
motives,  but  thousands  desired  to  become 
members  of  the  Christian  Church.  After 
the  famine  was  over  many  requests  for 
baptism  were  made.  So  persistent  were 
the  demands  that  the  missionaries  could 
not  refuse.  On  the  3rd  of  July  1878,  2222 
men,  women  and  children  received  the 
sacred  rite.  Before  the  end  of  the  year 
9606  converts  had  been  received  into  the 
Church.  The  Church  in  Ongole  rose  to 
1204.  A  year  later  Mr  Clough  reported 
that  he  had  visited  the  Ongole  field.  "  I 
visited  ninety-eight  villages,  where  our 
people  Hve,  saw  delegates  from  perhaps 
one  hundred  other  villages,  and  baptised 
one  thousand  and  sixty-eight  persons  on 
profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ."  It  is 
estimated  that  no  fewer  than  10,000  were 
gathered  into  the  Chiu-ch.  The  Church 
continued     to    grow,    and     by     the     end 


l82 


The  Desire  of  India 


Further 
Accessions. 


Aboriginal  and 

Rohilkhand 

Areas. 


of  1882  the  Ongole  field  had  20,865 
members. 

"  In  1890,"  says  Rev.  David  Downie, 
"  another  remarkable  movement  took  place, 
resulting  in  the  largest  number  of  accessions 
since  1878.  The  quarterly  meeting  at 
Ongole  was  an  unusually  large  one,  and 
before  it  closed  S6S  were  baptised.  The 
interest  was  unusually  great,  and  as  large 
numbers  were  reported  ready  for  baptism 
...  a  second  meeting  was  called.  On 
the  latter  day  1671  were  baptised  on 
profession  of  faith.     By  the  first  of  March 

1891  this  number  was  increased  to  4037. 
At  Cumbum  some  3500  were  baptised 
between  October  and  March.  .  .  .  The 
total  accession  will  not  fall  far  short  of  the 
great  ingathering  of  1878." 

We  have  sketched  two  extraordinary 
movements.  Lack  of  space  precludes  us 
from  giving  a  detailed  account  of  the  move- 
ment in  the  "Aboriginal"  and  "Rohilkhand" 
areas.  The  movement  in  the  latter  area  was 
the  most  marked  feature  in  the  decade  from 

1892  to  1902.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
Chiurch  of  America  shows  in  this  area  an 
increase  from  20,000  to  90,000  adherents. 
Even  more   striking   was   the  increase   of 


Christianity  in  India  1 8 3 

communicants  from  9700  to  over  52,000. 
In  the  "  Aboriginal  "  area  there  is  a  steady 
movement  towards  Christianity.  A  fact 
recorded  in  the  Bengal  Census  Report 
sheds  an  interesting  light  upon  it.  The 
greatest  accessions  to  Hinduism,  Muham- 
madanism,  and  Christianity  took  place 
precisely  in  the  same  part  of  the  Province, 
namely  in  the  Chota  Nagpur  division. 
In  other  words,  the  aboriginal  people  are 
being  influenced  by  three  competing  re- 
ligions. Whole  tribes,  which  in  1891  called 
themselves  non-Hindu,  in  1901  returned 
themselves  as  members  of  a  Hindu  caste, 
having  within  ten  years  attached  them- 
selves to  Hinduism  as  a  regularly  con- 
stituted caste.  Islam  and  Christianity 
have  met  with  similar  successes,  whole 
populations  taking  refuge  within  their 
pale. 

The  movements  referred  to  are  the  larger  other  Move- 
ones.  Many  smaller  ones  have  taken  place,  "^^^^®- 
or  are  still  in  progress.  In  the  Bengal 
district  of  Krishnagar  a  movement  on  which 
large  hopes  were  built  reached  its  height 
in  1838,  but  has  since  completely  ceased, 
and  shows  no  signs  of  going  forward.  Move- 
ments are  taking  place  among  the  Chuhras, 


1 84         The  Desire  of  India 

or  scavenger  caste,  in  the  Punjab,  and 
among  the  Mangs  and  Mahars  in  the 
Bombay  Presidency.  From  the  latter  caste 
the  mission  of  the  American  Board 
(A.B.C.F.M.)  has  had  large  accessions. 
Features  of  All  these  movements  to  which  reference 

Sts^°^^"  ^^^  ^^^^  made  have  certain  elements  in 
common.  First,  there  is  the  very  obvious 
one,  that  the  converts  do  not  come  as 
individuals  but  in  numbers.  Whole 
villages,  as  we  have  seen  in  Tinnevelly, 
and  the  same  thing  is  probably  true  else- 
where, have  become  Christian.  The  secret 
of  such  movements  lies  in  that  communal 
spirit  which  caste  has  so  emphasised,  in 
virtue  of  which  persons  do  not  hve  as  in- 
dividuals, but  as  parts  of  their  caste  or 
tribe.  "  However  convinced  of  the  truth 
of  Christianity,"  says  Bishop  Caldwell, 
"  they  may  be,  they  can  rarely  be  persuaded 
to  act  upon  their  own  convictions  inde- 
pendently of  the  course  of  conduct  adopted 
by  their  neighbours.  They  prefer  to  wait 
till  a  party  has  been  formed,  and  if  the 
party  becomes  tolerably  strong,  it  then  not 
only  dares  to  act  for  itself,  but  often  brings 
with  it  the  entire  village  community.  When 
a  movement  of  this  sort  is  in  progress  no- 


Christianity  in  India         185 

body  likes  to  anticipate  his  neighbours  and 
nobody  likes  to  be  left  behind." 

Another  characteristic  of  these  mass  Confined  to  a 
movements  is  that  they  confine  themselves 
to  a  single  caste  or  tribe.  In  Chota  Nagpur 
and  SantaHa  the  aboriginal  races  have  been 
swept  into  the  stream.  In  Rohilkhand 
the  Chamars  or  workers  in  leather  and  the 
Chuhras,  i,e,  the  scavenger  or  sweeper 
caste,  have  been  thus  influenced ;  in  the 
Telugu  country  the  Madigas  or  leather- 
workers,  and  the  Malas,  who  rank  higher 
in  the  social  scale  than  the  former  and  form 
the  bulk  of  the  agricultural  labourers.  In 
the  Tamil  group  the  Shanans  are  "  the 
chief  Christian  staple."  The  Shanan  is 
the  palmyra  1  cUmber  and  toddy-drawer 
of  the  south.  Up  to  the  year  1857,  when 
the  Christian  community  in  Tinnevelly 
numbered  50,000,  only  1000  persons  be- 
longed to  the  better  Sudra  castes,  such  as 
the  Vellalas,  and  only  one  TinneveUy 
Brahman  was  known  to  have  been  baptised. 
Thus  picturesquely  did  Caldwell  describe 
the  invariable  concomitance  of  the  Shanan 
and  Christianity.  "  Hitherto  from  a 
variety  of  causes,"  he  writes,  "  Christianity 

^  A  south  Indian  Palm. 


i86 


The  Desire  of  India 


Resulting 
Drawbacks. 


The  Fruits  of 
Famine. 


and  the  palmyra  have  appeared  to  flourish 
together.  Where  the  palmyra  abounds, 
there  Christian  congregations  and  schools 
abound  also,  and  where  the  palmjnra  dis- 
appears there  the  signs  of  the  Christian 
progress  are  rarely  seen." 

The  disadvantage  of  this  identification 
of  Christianity  with  a  single  caste  is  illus- 
trated in  the  following  incident  recorded 
by  a  Bengali  evangeHst  working  in  the 
"  Rohilkhand "  area,  where  such  large 
accessions  have  taken  place  from  two 
particular  castes.  "  In  most  villages,"  says 
this  Christian  worker,  "  they  think  that 
Christianity  is  only  the  religion  of  the 
sweepers  .  .  .  the  people  kept  themselves 
at  a  safe  distance  from  us  to  avoid  pollution 
by  touch.  After  a  few  days  we  discovered 
that  they  had  never  known  a  Christian  of 
this  country  who  was  not  a  sweeper.  .  .  . 
A  young  Brahman  followed  us  one  after- 
noon after  preaching  and  purchased  an 
Urdu  New  Testament.  We  saw  him 
following  us  in  the  midst  of  taunts  and 
reproaches  of  his  village  people,  some  calhng 
him  '  Bhangi '  (sweeper)." 

National  calamities  such  as  famine  have 
brought  in  their  train  large  adhesions  to 


Christianity  in  India         187 

the  Christian  faith.  On  the  other  hand 
all  these  movements  have  been  preceded 
by  years  of  patient  work.  On  occasions 
where  special  love  and  sympathy  were 
shown  there  followed  a  movement  towards 
Christianity. 

These  movements  on  the  whole  have  given  Results  of  Mass 

1.  T     T  Movements. 

very  encouragmg  results.  Indigenous 
Christian  communities  are  being  founded, 
with  a  higher  code  of  morals  and  with 
better  education  than  their  neighbours. 
The  Shanans  have  shewn  administrative 
abihty,  and  have  proved  their  capacity 
to  bear  financial  and  other  responsibilities  in 
the  support  of  their  own  Church.  Nothing 
can  be  more  refreshing  than  to  wander  into 
the  midst  of  these  humble,  simple  and 
honest  folk,  see  them  in  the  great  churches 
which  have  been  built  to  afford  them  ac- 
commodation, and  witness  their  offerings  of 
grain,  poultry,  or  garden  produce.  On 
some  high  festival  it  may  be  a  favourite 
goat,  or  even  a  cow  which  these  Christian 
labourers  consecrate  to  God  for  the  pur- 
poses, of  the  Church  and  His  work. 

These  great  movements  are  confined  to  Their  Limited 
particular  areas,  and  all  are  not  continu-  ^^^^"^• 
ously  in  progress.     Indeed  the  older  ones 


1 88  The  Desire  of  India 

seem  to  show  signs  of  retrogression  when 
there  are  no  powerful  causes  operative  to 
urge  them  forward.  The  total  results  may 
be  great,  but  compared  with  the  mass  of 
the  population  they  are  small  and  insignifi- 
cant. 
Hindu  Society  Furthermore  it  is  questionable  whether 
Untouched.  these  movements  have  much  effect  in  in- 
fluencing the  great  bulk  of  Hindu  Society. 
Castes  in  India  are  rigidly  self-contained 
units  in  the  social  order.  What  one  caste 
does  has  little  or  no  influence  on  other 
castes,  and  this  is  especially  true  where  the 
lowest  are  concerned.  An  illustration  may 
help  us  to  understand  how  this  comes 
about.  If  all  the  foreigners  in  London, 
such  as  waiters  in  hotels,  hair-dressers  and 
others,  whose  lives  are  hved  under  condi- 
tions of  poverty  in  the  East  End,  were  to 
accept  a  new  set  of  ideas  or  change  their 
faith,  what  influence  would  it  have  on  the 
bulk  of  the  people  in  London  ?  The 
adoption  of  a  new  faith  or  political  creed 
by  a  body  of  aliens,  whose  interests  and 
habits  of  thought  are  different  from  those 
of  the  mass  of  the  people  and  who  have 
not  the  franchise,  cannot  have  any  far- 
reaching  effect  on  British   public  opinion. 


Christianity  in  India  189 

Some  may  be  disposed  to  question  the  truth 
of  this  analogy,  and  it  leaves  out  of  account 
certain  important  facts.  It  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  classes  among  whom 
the  mass  movements  have  taken  place  form 
a  very  large  section  of  the  population  of 
India,  amounting  to  one-sixth  of  the  whole  ; 
and  that  the  children  and  grandchildren  of 
the  out- caste  converts  exert  an  increasing 
influence  in  the  national  life.  Moreover, 
while  the  conversions  from  the  higher 
castes  are  comparatively  few  and  represent 
no  large  movement,  yet  such  converts 
taken  together  make  an  important  com- 
munity, and  some  have  been  men  of 
marked  influence.  At  the  same  time  it 
would  be  fooHsh  to  shut  our  eyes  to  the 
fact  that,  so  far  as  accessions  to  the  Church 
on  any  large  scale  are  concerned,  Hindu 
society  in  the  strict  sense  is  still  practi- 
cally ujitouched.  The  sturdy  peasant 
who  ploughs  iiis  fields,  the  grain- dealer 
who  sits  cross-legged  in  his  little  booth  in 
the  village  street,  the  merchant,  the  village 
scribe,  the  Brahman,  as  yet  remain 
unchanged.  To  reach  them  with  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  to  lead  them  into  the 
Christian  fold,  to  so  endue  them  with  the 


I90         The  Desire  of  India 

spirit  of  love  that  Shanan  and  out-caste 
become  their  brethren  in  Christ,  is  the 
problem  which  the  Christian  Chm'ch  has  to 
solve. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  V 

1.  What  is  known  with  regard  to  the  early  be- 
ginnings of  Christianity  in  India  ? 

2.  What  share  had  Denmark^  Germany  and 
Great  Britain  respectively  in  the  work  of  the 
Danish-Halle  Mission? 

3.  Compare  the  lives  of  Schwartz  and  Carey  in 
respect  of  the  conditions  under  which  their  work 
was  done^  and  the  characters  and  methods  of  the 
two  men. 

4.  Describe  exactly  the  advance  in  the  w^ork  of 
evangelisation  which  was  made  in  the  year  1813 
and  the  years  immediately  following. 

5.  If  a  hundred  new  missionaries  were  being  sent 
to  India^  how  would  you  propose  to  distribute  them 
over  the  country  in  view  of  the  facts  given  in  this 
chapter  ?  (It  may  be  assumed  that  the  missionaries 
are  connected  with  the  societies  working  in  the 
fields  where  the  recruits  seem  to  be  most  needed.) 

6.  With  reference  to  each  of  the  four  areas  in 
w^hich  Christians  are  most  numerous,  state  the 
reasons  which  have  led  to  the  rapid  growth  of  the 
Church. 

7.  If  you  were  a  missionary,  and  a  mass  movement 
should  take  place  in  your  district,  what  would  pro- 
bably be  the  chief  problems  requiring  your  attention  ? 

8.  In  what  respects  do   the   facts   mentioned   in 


Christianity  in  India         191 

this    chapter   show  the    system    of  caste    to    be    a 
hindrance  to  the  evangeUsation  of  India  ? 

9.  In  what  respects  do  they  show  it  to  have 
helped  the  growth  of  the  Church  ? 

10.  To  what  extent  does  the  analogy!  of  the 
acceptance  of  a  new  faith  by  foreigners  in  Great 
Britain  seem  to  you  to  be  apphcable  to  the  situation 
in  India  ? 

11.  Give  as  clear  a  summary  as  possible  of  the 
work  which  has  already  been  accomplished  for  the 
evangelisation  of  India^  and  of  the  extent  and 
nature  of  the  work  that  still  remains  to  be  done. 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

History  of  Missions  in  India 

RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  chap.  iii. 
Warneck — History  of  Protestant  Missions-,  pp.  290- 

324. 
Jones — India's  Problem^  chap.  vi. 
Stock — History  of  the  C.M.S. 
LovETT — History  of  the  L.M.S. 
Pascoe — Two  Hundred  Years  of  the  S.P.G. 
Caldwell — Lectures  on  the  Tinnevelly  Mission. 

Schwartz  and  Carey 

Richter — History  of  Missions  in  India^  pp.  96-143. 
HoLCOMBE — Men  and  Mighty  chaps,  i.-iii. 
Mylne — Missions  to  Hindus^  pp.  114-131. 
Smith — Life  of  William  Carey. 
Myers — Life  of  William  Carey. 


CHAPTER  VI 


PROBLEMS    AND    METHODS 


Problems  and 
Methods. 


The  Inacces- 
sibility of  the 
People. 


The  evangelisation  of  India  is  beset  with 
difficulties  so  serious  that  to  predict  its 
ultimate  success  is  to  make  no  ordinary 
demand  on  the  faith  and  loyalty  of  the 
Christian  Church.  For  nearly  a  century 
large  sections  of  the  people  have  been  open 
to  new  influences,  yet  the  day  of  triumph 
appears  to  be  indefinitely  delayed.  Per- 
plexing problems  emerge  at  every  stage. 
It  is  the  necessity  of  deahng  with  these 
problems  that  has  given  rise  to  the  various 
methods  of  missionary  work. 

In  the  very  first  stage  the  difficulty  of  the 
inaccessibihty  of  the  people  has  to  be  over- 
come. The  problem  appals  us  by  its 
magnitude  and  complexity.  To  begin  with, 
there  is  the  purely  physical  difficulty  of 
reaching  the  people.  This  was  impressed 
upon  us  when  we  considered  the  vastness 
of  the  country  with  its  countless 
hamlets    and   villages — those    self-centred, 


192 


Problems  and  Methods       193 

self-contained  communities  which  are  the 
bulwarks  of  conservatism.  Still  greater 
and  more  comprehensive  is  the  social  and 
mental  inaccessibility  of  the  people.  Take, 
for  example,  the  visit  of  a  missionary  to  a 
village  in  Central  India,  that  very  neglected 
portion  of  the  country.  In  size  the  village 
may  approach  a  small  town.  On  the 
advent  of  the  strangers  a  crowd  gathers, 
curiosity  is  awakened  and  the  objects  of  it 
are  scrutinised.  A  hymn  is  sung,  an  address 
given,  perhaps  a  few  books  are  sold,  and 
the  missionary  passes  on  to  the  next  village. 
The  people  were  accessible  in  so  far  as  they 
heard  and  saw,  but  the  final  test  of  accessi- 
bility Kes  elsewhere.  It  is  not  merely  the 
ears  of  the  people  that  the  preacher  has  to 
reach  but  their  minds,  and  their  minds  are 
closed  by  a  wall  of  prejudices. 

The  general  attitude  of  the  people  to  The  Barrier  of 
Christian  preaching  is  one  of  antagonism. 
It  does  not  need  much  imagination  to  see 
why  there  should  be  this  opposition.  The 
missionary  comes  apparently  as  the  enemy 
of  the  ancient  Hindu  faith.  His  aims  seem 
to  threaten  its  institutions,  which  to  the 
vast  majority  of  the  people  are  their  most 
sacred  heritage,  on  which  their  hopes  in 


194         The  Desire  of  India 

life    and   in    death  depend  and  to  .which 
they     cling     with     exceptional     tenacity. 
Behind     the     missionary    is     the     whole 
strength    of    British    Rule,     making    his 
person   inviolable.       His    presence    brings 
defilement.     The  flesh  of  the  sacred  cow 
forms  his  diet,  and  to  the  ignorant  strong 
wine  is  his  drink.     In  the  eyes  of  the  people 
he  is  the  habitual  companion  and  champion 
of  the  low-castes,  whom  the  Hindu  sense  of 
ceremonial  purity  keeps  without  the  village 
site.     Indian  Christian  Evangelists  do  not 
suffer  from  all  these  disadvantages,  but  on 
account  of  their  connection  with  the  Euro- 
pean and  as  those  who  have  broken  with 
the  Hindu  social  system  they  have  to  face 
difficulties  almost  equally  great. 
Absorption  in         The  whole  motive  of  the  missionary  is 
Daily  Toil.         misuudcrstood.     Indeed  the  failure  of  the 
people  to  understand  what  he  desires  and 
longs  for  is  to  him  the  hardest  trial  to  bear. 
To  the  mind  of  the  peasant  religion  is  the 
affair  of  those  who  have  leisure  and  who  can 
afford  to  turn  away  from  the  world  and  to 
forsake  a  life  of  v/ork  and  labour.     A  lady 
missionary   in  the  Telugu  country  relates 
how,  on  teUing  some  women  that  her  object 
was  to  teach  them  the  truth,  she  was  met 


Problems  and  Methods       19s 

with  the  following  retort :  "  Yes,  it  is  true. 
But  what  is  the  use  of  all  other  things  if 
you  have  not  money  to  buy  rice  with  and 
live  ?  And  how  can  we  fold  our  hands 
together  and  pray,  '  Swami  !  Swami !  ' 
when  we  are  poor  and  have  to  work  all  the 
time  ?  "  In  response  to  appeals  to  turn  to 
Christ  and  accept  Him  answers  hke  the 
following  are  given  :  "  What  shall  we  gain 
by  this  ?  "  or,  "  Will  you  provide  for  us  ?  " 
A  Christian  convert  is  often  asked  :  "  How 
much  were  you  paid  to  change  your 
faith  ?  " 

A  certain  writer  speaks  of  the  "  Mental  Mental 
Seclusion  of  India,"  and  asserts  that  the  differences 
Indian  mind  is  inherently  different  from  the 
European  mind.  Literature  abounds  with 
references  to  the  sphynx-hke  attitude  which 
India  presents  to  the  European  observer. 
This  fact,  although  the  emphasis  laid  on  it 
is  often  exaggerated,  gives  rise  to  a  very  real 
problem  in  the  work  of  evangehsation.  The 
Indian  mind  has  developed  along  different 
Hues  from  the  EiKopean,  and  hence  its  con- 
ceptions seem  so  different.  Phrases  and 
terminology  which  are  simple  enough  for 
Christians  may  have  another  meaning,  or 
fail  to  convey  any  meaning  at  all,  to  those 


196         The  Desire  of  India 

brought  up  in  a  different  environment 
and  inheriting  different  traditions. 
irent  Ideas  The  idea  of  "  sin  "  has  to  the  Christian 
Ttion?  ^  personal  meaning.  It  is  he  individually 
who  bears  its  guilt.  To  the  ordinary  Hindu 
the  idea  represents  a  breach  of  caste  law. 
So  long  as  he  remains  a  member  of  "  caste  " 
and  has  a  regard  for  its  ordinances  he  feels 
safe.  The  man  who  tells  a  dehberate 
falsehood  without  reaHsing  its  heinousness 
would  consider  his  salvation  imperilled 
if  he  were  to  eat  with  another  whose  caste 
was  lower.  Every  missionary  report 
records  in  no  uncertain  terms  the  problem 
which  is  being  continually  faced — the 
failure  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  reahze 
the  guilt  of  sin.  To  take  another  example, 
the  idea  of  salvation  is  conveyed  in 
some  languages  by  a  term  which  means 
emancipation,  that  is  freedom  from  the 
cycle  of  birth  and  death.  These  differences 
of  thought  and  training  seem  to  separate 
Hindu  and  Christian  by  a  great  gulf, 
the  one  with  his  clear-cut  conceptions  of 
sin,  righteousness,  salvation,  and  justifica- 
tion, the  other  with  his  whole  character, 
temperament,  and  stock  of  ideas  built  on 
a  nebulous  pantheism.      The  bridging  of 


A    MISSION    HOSPITAL 


■^^,^ 


PATIENTS    AND    THEIR    FRIENDS 


Problems  and  Methods       197 

the  gulf   appears  often  to  be   a  hopeless 
task. 

The  attempt  to  solve  these  problems  Methods  of 
results  in  the  missionary  methods  of  which  Problems.  ^^^ 
so  much  is  heard.  The  missionary  has 
sought,  and  must  continue  to  seek,  some 
means  by  which  he  may  disarm  suspicion, 
gain  the  confidence  of  the  people,  find  some 
pathway  into  their  minds,  and  give  expres- 
sion to  ideas  which  they  can  clearly  grasp 
and  appreciate. 

The  mission  station  with  its  two  human-  Medical  Work 
ising  influences  of  the  hospital  or  dis- 
pensary and  the  school  is  the  great  means 
of  disarming  suspicion  and  of  changing  an 
attitude  of  antipathy  to  one  of  friendHness. 
The  mission  hospital  or  dispensary  is  for 
this  particular  purpose  the  greater  force 
of  the  two.  While  only  one  in  twenty  of 
the  10,000  mission  stations  and  out-stations 
has  a  medical  institution,  over  two  millions 
of  people  come  under  the  influence  of  these  , 
hospitals  or  dispensaries.  The  influence  of 
a  hospital  is  extraordinary.  It  reaches 
far  and  wide,  its  constituency  is  drawn  from 
whole  districts,  and  with  its  name  bene- 
volence is  always  associated.  Thus  tersely 
does  the  historian  of  the  London  Missionary 


198         The  Desire  of  India 

Society  state  the  value  of  medical  missions  : 
"  As  knowledge  of  the  Indian  people  and 
their  customs  increased  it  became  evident 
that  western  medical  skill  might  open  a 
wide  and  effectual  door  into  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  the  natives.  .  .  .  The  missionary 
goes  to  them  with  a  message  which  from 
its  very  nature  and  terms  must  arouse  the 
deadly  hostihty  of  all  that  is  native  and 
characteristic  within  them.  The  medical 
missionary  through  the  channel  of  a  body 
healed,  of  a  pain  banished,  of  a  crippled 
faculty  restored,  starts  at  a  much  greater 
advantage."  In  1838  a  medical  man  be- 
longing to  this  Society  began  work  in 
Travancore.  "  People  of  every  caste,  even 
the  Brahmans  "  he  recorded,  "flock  to  me 
for  advice.  I  have  free  access  to  all  and 
have  great  reason  to  believe  that  good  will 
be  done."  Special  reference  to  medical 
work  by  women  and  for  women  is  necessary, 
for  its  influence  is  even  more  profound. 
It  touches  the  family  life  very  closely  and 
thus  ultimately  reaches  the  men  belonging 
to  the  households  helped.  The  medical 
mission  work  done  on  the  north-west 
frontier  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
deserves  special  attention.      It  is  the  only 


Problems  and  Methods       199 

method  that  has  been  devised  to  reach  the 
untamed  border  tribes  with  any  degree 
of  success. 

The  second  institution  of  the  mission  Mission 
station  which  has  been  referred  to  is  the 
school.  Like  the  hospital  it  is  a  very 
valuable  means  of  overcoming  the  pre- 
judices and  inaccessibiHty  of  the  people. 
It  does  this  in  two  ways.  It  serves  as  a 
means  of  contact  with  the  parents  of  the 
children.  Its  privileges  are  sought  by  the 
more  influential  leaders  of  pubhc  opinion, 
and  thus  it  is  a  means  of  access  to  those 
who  could  not  be  reached  otherwise.  Still 
more  important  is  the  opportunity  whjch  it 
a^ords  of  gaining  the  confidence  and 
affection  of  the  pupils,  and  bringing  them 
into  daily  contact  with  Christian  truths  in 
their  impressionable  years. 

Tlie  mission  schools  and  colleges  have  a  Results  of 
total  of  nearly  half  a  million  scholars,  work.  ^°"^ 
Many  thousands — ^probably  the  majority 
of  the  pupils — pass  through  a  mission 
school  without  being  influenced  in  any 
effective  measure  towards  Christianity, 
although  they  read  the  Bible  and  some  learn 
to  entertain  a  f eehng  of  reverence  for  Chris- 
tianity and  Jesus  Christ.  Tlie  education  and 


200         The  Desire  of  India 

themoralinfluence  are  good,  but  further  they 
do  not  seek  and  do  not  receive.  Yet  some- 
times the  deeper  chords  of  Hindu  reHgious 
Kfe  may  be  touched.  Many  an  educational 
missionary  will  speak  of  his  experience  of  an 
eager  face  and  an  attentive  eye,  of  the 
visits  that  were  paid  to  him  after  school  or 
college  hours,  of  occasional  heart-searching 
conversations,  of  earnest  correspondence 
about  rehgious  matters.  Not  often  is  there 
an  advance  beyond  this  stage.  The  boy 
becomes  a  man  and  a  member  of  Hindu 
Society.  He  is  usually  friendly,  but  as  a 
rule  the  old  desires  and  ideals  are  crushed 
and  overlaid  by  the  things  of  this  world. 
The  greatest  need  of  educational  missionary 
work  is  workers  whose  object  will  be  the 
making  of  "  a  supreme  Christian  impression 
rather  than  a  diffused  Christian  atmo- 
sphere." The  instruction  in  mission- 
schools  is  necessarily  largely  secular, 
efficiency  is  demanded  in  return  for  govern- 
ment grants,  only  a  fraction  of  the  time 
can  be  given  to  v/hat  is  termed  "  Bible 
teaching  "  and  the  most  direct  Christian 
influences  cease  when  this  is  over,  save 
perhaps  for  a  Sunday  school  class  which 
most  pupils  attend.     The  absence  of  larger 


Problems  and  Methods       201 

results  from^  missionary  education  has  not 
been  owing  to  any  lack  of  soundness  in  the 
method.  It  has  been  due  largely  to  the 
insufficiency  of  the  forces  engaged  in  the 
work.  The  missionary  himself  is  often  too 
overwhelmed  with  other  duties  to  devote 
sufficient  energy  to  the  spiritual  side  of  the 
work.  He  has  often  to  content  himself  with 
non- Christian  teachers.  The  full  harvest 
from  missionary  schools  will  be  reaped 
only  when  the  Christian  forces  are 
strengthened  by  doubling,  if  not  quad- 
rupling, the  workers,  both  Em-opean  and 
Indian,  at  present  available  for  this  par- 
ticular work.  Even  as  it  is,  mission 
schools  have  exerted  a  far-reaching  in- 
fluence. It  would  be  a  great  mistake  to 
estimate  that  influence  merely  hj  the 
results  in  baptism.  They  have  been  slowly 
creating  an  atmosphere  favourable  to 
Christianity,  and  have  left  a  deep  mark 
on  the  Hves  of  hundreds  of  pupils  who  have 
not  taken  the  final  step  of  pubhc  profession 
of  Christianity. 

Considerably  older  than  the  educational  Bible 
methods    of    missions    is    the    method    of '^"^"^^^^'^"^ 
hteratiu*e.     The  first  German  missionaries, 
and  in  fact  allpioneer  missionaries,  attempted 


202         The  Desire  of  India 

a  translation  of  the  Scriptures.  The  work 
began  with  Ziegenbalg's  and  Schultze's 
translations  into  the  Tamil,  and  later  the 
heroic  efforts  made  by  the  "  Serampore 
Trio  "  to  give  the  Scriptures  in  the  various 
tongues  of  India.  Land-locked  on  almost 
every  side  by  British  territory  in  which 
they  were  not  allowed  to  propagate  the 
Gospel,  they  determined  to  appeal  to  India 
by  the  printed  page.  Hence  that  strenu- 
ous endeavour  and  feverish  haste  with 
which  Carey,  Marshman  and  Ward  in- 
cessantly laboured.  Imperfect  though 
many  of  the  translations  were,  some  of 
them  formed  the  basis  of  later  revisions. 
At  the  time  of  Carey's  death  the  Bible 
"  was  pubHshed  in  six  of  the  Indian 
languages,  the  New  Testament  in  twenty- 
three  more  of  the  Indian  languages,  and 
portions  of  Scripture  in  ten  languages  in 
addition."  To-day  translations  in  more  than 
fifty  languages  exist.  Perhaps  the  difficulties 
of  a  translation  and  the  need  for  frequent 
revision  are  best  shewn  by  the  Urdu  or 
Hindostani  version  of  the  Bible.  The  New 
Testament  was  completed  in  1741  by  the 
German  missionary  Schultze,  and  pub- 
lished by  the  University  of  Halle.     In  1808, 


Problems  and  Methods       203 

Henry  Martyn  finished  a  fairly  correct  and 
idiomatic  translation,  which  was  revised 
by  various  committees  subsequently. 
During  1844,  a  translation  of  the  Bible 
based  •  on  that  by  Henry  Martyn 
was  pubhshed.  A  Baptist  missionary 
next  made  a  translation  which  appeared 
three  years  subsequently.  Over  twenty 
years  later  Martyn's  translation  was  re- 
vised. In  1892  the  version  was  again  re- 
vised, a  first  edition  of  the  revised  New 
Testament  appearing  in  1900. 

To   the  labours   of  many    missionaries,  influence  of 

J  •    n     i    J.1,    •  '      1.'  ^he  Scriptures. 

and  especially  to  theu*  conscientious  accuracy 
and  appreciation  of  Indian  idiom  some 
very  faithful  and  Uterary  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  are  due.  The  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  up  to  the  year  185S, 
had  pubhshed  nearly  16,000  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  in  three  languages  of  India. 
Up  to  the  end  of  1906,  in  the  ten  chief 
languages  of  the  country  over  16 J  millions 
of  copies  had  been  published.  This  total 
leaves  out  of  account  the  nearly  two  score 
other  languages  of  India  in  which  this 
Society  has  pubhshed  translations.  The 
deep  and  far  -  reaching  effect  of  the 
Scriptures  can  hardly  be  calculated.     That 


204         The  Desire  of  India 

they  influence  the  majority  of  those  into 
whose  hands  they  fall  can  scarcely  be 
asserted.  Yet  occasionally  the  effect  of 
the  message  is  profound.  The  following 
story  told  in  Dr  Smith's  Life  of  WilHam 
Carey  throws  some  light  on  what  the 
influence  may  be.  Seventeen  years  after 
Carey  had  finished  his  first  translation, 
"  when  the  mission  extended  to  the  old 
capital  of  Dacca,  there  were  found  several 
villages  of  Hindu-born  peasants  who  had 
given  up  idol-worship,  were  renowned  for 
their  truthfulness,  and,  as  searching  for  a 
true  teacher  come  from  God,  called  them- 
selves '  Satya-gurus.'  They  traced  their 
new  faith  to  a  much  worn  book  kept  in  a 
wooden  box  in  one  of  their  villages.  No  one 
could  say  whence  it  had  come ;  all  they 
knew  was  that  they  had  possessed  it  for 
many  years.  It  was  Carey's  first  Bengali 
version  of  the  New  Testament. ' '  In  addition 
to  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  numbers 
of  Christian  leaflets,  tracts,  and  a  few 
periodicals  are  issued  and  distributed  over 
large  areas. 
Orphanages.  The    luicertain    element    in    all    Indian 

affairs  is  famine.     It  places  on  the  admini- 
stration   a    tremendous    burden    both    of 


Problems  and  Methods       205 

money  and  responsibility.  It  diverts  the 
ordinary  course  of  missionary  work.  Yet 
it  opens  up  new  avenues  of  influence  and 
gives  the  missionary  and  his  helpers  great 
opportunities  for  succouring  the  people  in 
their  dire  need.  In  one  province  alone 
two  missionaries  were  responsible  in  1897 
for  a  thousand  children.  The  Rev.  A. 
Campbell  reported  that  in  a  little  over  six 
months  he  and  his  assistants  had  minis- 
tered to  the  wants  of  eight  thousand  people. 
As  a  permanent  heritage  of  Indian  famines 
there  are  a  hundred  and  five  orphanages 
conducted  by  Christian  Missions,  with  seven 
thousand  orphans  in  them.  These  figiu-es 
include  only  institutions  with  fifty  or  more 
children.  Scores  of  others  exist  with  a 
much  fewer  number  in  each.  We  may 
safely  say  that  Protestant  Missions  have  on 
a  moderate  estimate  ten  thousand  children 
whom  they  are  rearing.  The  United  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  alone  has  within  the 
past  seven  years  spent  over  £60,000  on 
famine  orphans.  The  orphanages  have  not 
yielded  all  the  results  hoped  for.  The  great 
difiiculty  is  to  bring  strong  vigorous  and 
moral  influences  to  bear  on  the  children  in- 
dividually.    Their   environment  is    neces- 


2o6         The  Desire  of  India 

sarily  somewhat  artificial.  In  recent 
years  better  results  have  been  achieved 
in  some  parts  of  the  country  by  placing 
the  children  in  selected  Christian  homes. 
The  responsibiUty  of  rearing  thousands  of 
orphan  children  has  imposed  on  missionary 
workers  a  heavy  burden  which  has  been 
cheerfully  undertaken.  This  work  of 
Christian  benevolence  has  brought  home 
vividly  to  the  minds  of  the  people  an  idea 
which  Hinduism  lacks  —  a  sense  of  the 
value  of  human  hfe.  The  far-reaching 
influence  of  this  message  is  seen  in  the  fact 
that  in  imitation  of  the  Christian  institu- 
tions orphanages  have  in  recent  years  been 
founded  by  Hindus  themselves. 
The  Mission  The  Mission  Station  is  the  chief  centre  of 

Cen^rT  ^^  ^  activity  in  a  district.  It  is  the  base  from 
which  operations  are  directed,  and  the 
headquarters  of  the  medical  and  educa- 
tional work.  It  is  the  centre  from  which  a 
pastoral  care  is  exercised  over  the  Christians 
in  the  surrounding  villages.  Round  every 
station  is  a  certain  definite  area  of  country, 
with  rarely  more  than  half-a-dozen  out- 
stations.  The  local  care  of  the  latter 
is  entrusted  to  native  workers  usually 
termed  "  catechists  "  or  "  readers."      The 


Problems  and  Methods       207 

chief  means  of  contact  with  the  people 
is  the  hospital  or  school,  just  as  in 
England  the  Sunday  School  child  is 
often  the  means  of  introduction  to  the 
parents. 

Every  year  the  missionary  sets  apart  a  itineration, 
certain  season  for  travelling  round  part  of 
his  district  with  its  hundreds  of  villages, 
in  which  regular  preaching  has  been  im- 
possible. When  he  arrives  at  some  hamlet, 
an  introduction  to  one  or  more  people  is 
not  a  matter  of  difficulty,  if  the  hospital  at 
the  mission  station  has  been  doing  effective 
work.  A  father  or  mother,  a  brother  or 
sister,  in  whom  the  attention  and  care 
of  the  hospital  have  worked  wonders, 
will  have  made  the  whole  village  eager  to 
see  the  faces  of  those  who  possibly  may 
become  their  benefactors.  Perhaps  the 
missionary  himself  carries  a  chest  of 
medicines,  and  the  men,  the  women  and 
the  children  come  flocking  for  rehef. 
The  local  school  for  caste  or  non- caste 
children  has  to  be  examined  and  inspected, 
and  verdict  passed  on  its  efficiency.  The 
few  Christians — usually  of  the  poorer  and 
humbler  sort — are  catechised  and  further 
instruction  is  given  them. 


208 


The  Desire  of  India 


Reaching  the 
Women. 


The  woman  missionary  gets  her. oppor- 
tunity with  the  women  in  their  households. 
It  may  be  the  plaintive  notes  of  a  hymn 
sung  to  a  familiar  melody,  or  a  story  which 
has  an  underlying  meaning,  that  holds  the 
attention  of  the  assembled  women  in  the 
courtyard  of  a  friend's  house.  The  Hves  of 
many  women  are  so  sombre ;  the  death  of 
a  favourite  child,  the  waywardness  of  a 
husband  or  the  prospect  of  being  left  a 
widow  with  all  the  terrible  accompaniments 
of  that  position  cast  a  deep  shadow 
over  the  lives  of  many.  A  word  of 
sympathy  and  comfort  has  often  brought 
much  joy  and  light  into  the  hearts  of  these 
lone  creatures,  and  made  them  more  re- 
ceptive of  the  truth  of  the  love  of  Christ. 
These  opportunities  rarely  come  with  the 
men,  who  are  often  most  easily  reached 
through  their  wives.  The  woman  mission- 
ary's opportunity,  if  she  have  the  gift  of 
sympathy  and  tact,, is  boundless. 
Zenana  Work.  The  women  of  the  Upper  classes  in  many 
parts  of  India  are  shut  up  in  zenanas  and 
must  be  visited  in  their  own  homes. 
Zenana  work  is  confined  for  the  most  part 
to  the  cities  and  the  small  towns  and 
larger  villages  where  the  wealthier  families 


Problems  and  Methods       209 

have  their  residence.  To  such  families 
women  medical  missionaries  and  teachers 
have  more  or  less  access,  and  often  friend- 
ship or  intimacy  springs  up.  The  visita- 
tion is  usually  undertaken  on  the  condition 
that  reKgious  instruction  will  be  per- 
mitted. Here  again,  if  the  reception 
is  at  all  cordial,  influences  may  be  set  to 
work  which  will  touch  the  male  members 
of  the  household. 

The  rehgiou's  fairs  afford  a  special  oppor-  Preaching  at 
tunity  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 
Usually  they  are  held  at  some  sacred  spot 
in  the  vicinity  of  a  tank,  on  the  banks  of  a 
river,  on  a  hilltop,  or  round  some  local 
shrine  such  as  the  grave  of  a  saint,  the 
memory  of  whose  good  deeds  and  the 
abiding  virtue  of  whose  tomb  to  cure 
diseases  or  grant  a  boon  make  it  an  object 
of  reverence.  At  such  places  thousands 
of  men  and  women  will  gather.  To  most 
it  is  a  time  of  recreation  and  a  welcome 
change  from  the  weary  routine  of  Hfe. 
Booths  are  erected  where  vendors  of  food, 
toys  and  trinkets  carry  on  business  with 
hundreds  of  customers.  Many  bathe  in 
the  sacred  waters,  and  make  their  offerings 
to    the    shrine    desiring    some    boon.     A 


2IO         The  Desire  of  India 

mother  will  ask  for  a  son  to  be  the  stay 
and  support  of  the  family  and  to  perform 
the  last  funeral  rites  for  his  aged  parents. 
A  few  come  seeking  rest  and  peace,  such 
as  those  whom  life  has  saddened,  desiring 
to  expiate  the  sin  which  has  led  to  their 
sorrow.  The  annals  of  Indian  rural  life  are 
full  of  the  stories  of  such  who  seek  and  yet 
never  find.  To  the  local  fairs  of  the 
people  the  Christian  evangeUst  travels. 
He  too  sets  up  his  booth.  A  little  music 
and  a  few  hymns  will  gather  the  crowd, 
often  good-humoured  and  willing  to  listen 
but  rarely  open  to  conviction.  Questions 
will  be  asked,  serious  and  trivial ;  then 
the  crowd  melts  away  unimpressed  and 
untouched  save  for  the  diversion  that  has 
been  enjoyed.  Every  Indian  crowd  has 
its  emotions  touched  by  a  hymn  and  takes 
delight  in  a  rehgious  argument. 
Seekers  after  Occasionally  however,  the  heart  of  some 

^"^  ■  seeker  is  laid  bare  and  one  of  the  under- 

currents of  Indian  reHgious  life  revealed. 
Missionary  reports  often  record  such 
incidents  in  the  work.  Thus  on  a  single 
page  of  a  recent  report,  an  Indian  evangelist 
gives  his  experience  of  two  great  religious 
fairs  near  the  city  of  Agra.     At  one  a  high 


Problems  and  Methods       211 

caste,  prosperous  Hindu  slipped  unostenta- 
tiously into  a  service  and  was  deeply  im- 
pressed by  its  simplicity  and  purity,  con- 
trasting markedly  with  the  elaborate  and 
meaningless  ritual  with  which  he  was 
famihar.  Another  seeker  was  an  ascetic  who 
had  once  been  a  medical  practitioner.  "  He 
once  held  a  Government  post,  but  there 
was  something  which  impelled  him  to 
throw  up  his  lucrative  appointment  and 
become  a  sannydsi  in  order  to  attain  the 
perfect  bhss  of  the  soul.  He  came  to  me 
as  an  advocate  of  Vedantism,  and  after 
daily  talks  of  an  hour  or  so  during  Mela 
days  he  asked  for  a  Bible.  I  was  greatly 
struck  with  his  frankness  and  simplicity 
of  motive."  On  this  same  occasion  the 
evangehst  met  a  company  of  seven  mendi- 
cants, who  called  themselves  Christians. 
The  leader  claimed  to  be  Christ,  "  because, 
he  said,  '  Christ  dwells  in  me,'  and  he  sup- 
ported his  claim  by  a  verse  from  St  John's 
Gospel.  He  had  a  wooden  sword  hanging 
round  him  which  he  called  the  '  sword  of  the 
spirit.'  "  Superficial  though  his  knowledge 
was,  it  was  rehgious  enthusiasm  which  had 
swept  him  and  his  followers  into  the  ranks 
of   rehgious  mendicancy.     At  another  fair 


212 


The  Desire  of  India 


the  evangelist  tells  us  of  one  whose  earnest 
and  attentive  look  attracted  attention. 
He  accepted  a  tract  which  shewed  "  the 
futihty  and  vanity  of  bathing  in  the 
Ganges  with  the  object  of  washing  away 
of  sins  and  obtaining  heavenly  bHss,"  and 
after  four  days  returned  seeking  instruction. 
He  had  once  been  a  soldier  in  the  British 
army,  rising  to  the  position  of  corporal, 
but  after  ten  years  of  service  had  sought 
his  discharge  to  become  a  rehgious  mendi- 
cant. In  spite  of  much  persecution  he 
was  baptised.  The  preaching  and  presence 
of  evangelists  at  the  rehgious  fairs  of  the 
people  are  amply  justified.  Christianity 
is  brought  near  to  the  people,  and  instances 
are  recorded  in  which  a  sentence  or  two 
from  an  address  have  been  repeated  in  a 
distant  home  and  have  brought  forth  fruit. 
Such  preaching  affords  an  opportunity 
of  attracting  the  true  seeker. 
The  People's  Th^  inaccessibiUty  of  the  people  is  the 

View  of  cause   of   much  heart-searchins;.     "Am   I 

Mission  Work.  ,         ,      . 

getting  near  the  people  ?  is  a  question 
the  missionary  often  puts  to  himself.  It 
may  serve  some  purpose  to  attempt  to  take 
the  view-point  of  the  people  and  enquire 
how   the   machinery   of   missionary   effort 


Problems  and  Methods       213 

appears  to  them.  The  institutions  of 
Western  Christianity  are  alien  to  the 
genius  of  the  people.  If  it  were  possible 
to  conduct  a  pious  Hindu  round  a  mission 
station,  with  its  extensive  grounds,  large 
hospital  buildings  and  schools,  and  the 
mission  house  in  the  centre,  he  would  not 
feel  instinctively  that  this  was  a  rehgious 
institution.  "  Yes,"  he  might  reply,  turning 
to  the  missionary,  "  this  is  a  philanthropic 
place,  you  will  accumulate  much  merit  and 
in  the  next  Hfe  you  will  be  born  a  Brahman 
or  god."  The  people  look  upon  the 
missionary  as  possessed  of  unhmited  means, 
and  therefore  in  a  position  to  indulge  in 
acts  of  benevolence  for  which  he  will  reap 
the  reward  in  some  other  existence.  They 
feel  that  he  is  their  friend,  and  in  times 
of  trial  and  suffering  they  turn  to  him 
for  support.  But  he  does  not  represent 
their  religious  ideal.  This  ideal  is  not 
one  which  the  peasant  as  a  rule  con- 
templates as  possible  for  himself.  The 
materiahsm  engendered  by  his  cares  and 
sordid  poverty  preclude  any  such  idea. 
But  the  ideal  which  he  cherishes  in  his  heart 
as  the  highest  expression  of  the  religious 
life  is  that  of  the  philosopher  and  ascetic. 


2  14  The  Desire  of  India 

The  Ascetic  Nobody  Can  fail  to  be  impressed  by  the 

fact  of  the  enormous  power  wielded  in 
India  by  the  Sadhu  or  professional  ascetic. 
In  life  he  is  an  object  of  reverence.  After 
death  his  tomb  may  become  a  shrine  to 
which  thousands  of  pilgrims  will  flock  to 
ask  a  boon.  Nearly  five  millions  of  ascetics 
hve  on  the  alms  of  the  people.  Ash- 
besmeared  and  having  the  scantiest  of 
clothing,  their  famihar  forms  may  be 
seen  in  every  part  of  the  country — by  the 
banks  of  a  river,  among  the  ruins 
of  some  ancient  shrine,  without  the  gates 
of  the  city,  or  taking  their  rest  beneath  the 
shade  of  a  j)i'pal  or  many-limbed  banyan 
tree.  Among  their  ranks  are  harboured 
some  notorious  criminals,  and  many  are 
themselves  moral  wrecks.  Yet  to  them 
the  unstinted  reverence  of  the  people  is 
paid.  The  ascetic  has  broken  with  the 
world  —  at  least  his  appearance  gives 
him  that  character.  In  the  history  of 
Indian  religions  the  ascetic  has  a  pre- 
eminent position.  Ascetics  like  Sankara, 
Ramanand,  Kabir,  and  Tulsi  Das  gave 
India  a  great  spiritual  message.  The 
imagination  of  the  people  is  captured 
by  such  leaders.     A  few  of  them  become 


Problems  and  Methods      215 

the  spiritual  guides  of  a  select  number 
of  followers  whom  they  nurture  in  the 
faith,  and  upon  whom  by  visitation  and 
exhortation  they  leave  a  strong  impres- 
sion. 
The   methods   of   Indian   evangeHsation  its  Relation  to 

,  .  .,1     ,1       T    J*         'J      1  -1  the  Problems  of 

are  at  variance  with  the  Indian  ideal,  and  Evangelisation, 
the  Church  seems  to  lose  in  consequence. 
The  possibihty  and  desirabiHty  of  mission- 
ary societies  adapting  their  methods  to 
the  Indian  ideal  have  been  questioned. 
The  reasons  urged  against  such  a  course 
seem  to  be  final.  The  foreign  missionary 
has  to  contend  against  the  influences  of  the 
cHmate,  and  for  him  asceticism  such  as  the 
people  understand  is  well-nigh  an  im- 
possibility. Although  he  Hves  as  simply 
as  possible  and  denies  himself  many  things, 
yet  his  hfe  is  immeasurably  above  that  of 
the  ordinary  peasant.  The  advisability  of 
adopting  the  ascetic  hfe  may  also  be  ques- 
tioned on  the  ground  of  principle.  The 
assumption  in  the  Indian  mind  is  one  that 
behttles  the  value  of  this  present  hfe.  The 
Hindu  in  his  highest  moments  would  assert 
that  life  is  an  evil  and  not  worth  develop- 
ing. Can  the  Christian  Church  accept 
such  a  view  ?     Would  the  Church  by  adopt- 


2i6  The  Desire  of  India 

ing  methods  of  asceticism  be  regarded 
as  giving  its  adhesion  to  this  erroneous 
principle  ?  Can  the  Indian  ideal  of 
asceticism  be  reconciled  with  the  teaching 
and  spirit  of  Christianity  ?  This  is  one  of 
the  large  problems  which  has  to  be  faced 
in  the  work  of  evangehsing  India. 
The  strength  The  problem  of  caste  stands  in  the  very 
of  Caste.  fore-front  of  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of 

evangeHsation.  Even  after  a  century  of 
new  ideas  it  is  the  chief,  innermost  and 
most  impregnable  fortress  of  Hinduism. 
Breaking  with  caste  is  to  the  ordinary 
man  as  foreign  as  the  desire  to  become 
an  animal.  The  taking  of  such  a  step  is 
beyond  the  bounds  of  possibility.  This 
is  true  not  only  of  the  milHons  who 
because  of  their  antipathies  are  unap- 
proachable and  whose  sordid  materialism 
seems  impenetrable,  but  even  of  that 
choice  remnant  who  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness.  These  last  are  appalled  at 
the  prospect  of  breaking  with  caste.  Every 
missionary  knows  a  few  such — the  house- 
wife with  the  pathos  of  her  story  who  has 
been  led  by  the  sympathy  and  tender- 
ness of  some  Christian  woman  to  know  and 
live  upon  the  love  of  Christ ;    the  growing 


Problems  and  Methods       217 

youth  whose  affection  has  been  won  during 
his  school- days  by  his  Christian  teacher  and 
who  has  sought  and  found  power  through 
the  Gospel;  or  the  occasional  Nathanaels 
of  Indian  village  Hfe  who  have  felt  the 
spell  of  Christian  purity  and  hoHness. 
The  rehnquishing  of  caste  is  the  occasion 
of  much  stumbHng  even  to  these.  The 
missionary  annals  of  India  are  full  of 
incidents  which  tell  of  men  and  women 
who  beHeved  and  yet  held  back,  the  final 
step  being  too  great  for  them  to  take.  The 
first  baptism  in  western  India  due  to 
Protestant  missionary  effort  had  an  extra- 
ordinary sequel.  A  Scottish  missionary, 
himself  an  eye-witness,  leaves  us  the  follow- 
ing account :  "I  well  remember  the  sensa- 
tion produced  when  the  first  Hindu  pro- 
fessed his  faith  in  Christ.  Sometime  after 
his  baptism  the  Lord's  supper  was  to  be 
dispensed.  Mr  Hall  was  about  to  dispense 
the  elements,  when  the  professed  convert 
suddenly  rose  up  and  exclaiming,  '  No,  I 
will  not  break  caste  yet,'  rushed  out  of 
the  chapel." 

Even  when  personal  antipathy  to   the  its  Tyranny, 
loss  of  caste  is  overcome,  other  factors  are 
present  which  make  the  step  almost  impos- 


2i8  The  Desire  of  India 

sible.  Hinduism  is  excessively  tolerant  to 
heterodoxy  of  belief  ;  nothing  however  is 
a  greater  blow  to  its  dignity  than  the 
violation  of  its  social  order.  Hinduism 
will  strain  to  the  uttermost,  and  exercise 
the  most  intolerable  tyranny  to  prevent 
one  of  its  members  from  leaving  the  fold. 
The  convert's  own  parents  will  adjiu'e  him 
by  all  that  is  holy  not  to  disgrace  them. 
The  question  is  not  merely  one  of  social 
disgrace  but  also  of  ceremonial  impurity, 
which  touches  the  family  and  even  the 
caste  thus  involved ;  it  may  be  said 
to  threaten  their  salvation.  Wives  have 
been  known  to  travel  with  their  children 
to  the  distant  shrines  of  Benares  to  purify 
themselves  from  the  taint  when  a  husband 
and  father  has  accepted  baptism.  Violence 
is  not  uncommon.  Witnesses  will  perjure 
themselves  in  the  civil  courts  in  their  attempt 
to  prove  that  a  convert  is  a  minor  over 
whom  parental  guardianship  is  obhgatory. 
Occasionally  the  darker  methods  of  poison 
may  be  a  final  resort  to  save  the  honour  and 
purity  of  the  family.  In  every  case  com- 
plete ostracism  is  sure  to  follow.  The 
young  convert  leaves  his  home,  parents, 
brothers  and  sisters,  wife  and  children  for 


Problems  and  Methods       219 

ever,  destitute  and  penniless  with  all  the 
old  ties  of  affection  completely  severed. 
Can  we  wonder  that  men  and  women  fear 
to  make  an  open  profession  of  their  faith  ? 

Connected  with  the  general  problem  of  Caste  within 
caste  is  its  influence  on  the  convert.  The  ^  ®  ^^"'^^^• 
question  how  far  the  Church  may  tolerate 
the  prejudices  of  the  Hindu  convert  in 
his  relation  to  other  Christians  belonging 
to  the  degraded  sections  of  the  Indian 
community  is  a  perplexing  one.  Thus  the 
missionaries  of  the  old  Danish-Halle  Mis- 
sion, such  as  Schwartz,  gave  recognition 
to  certain  practices  arising  from  caste  feel- 
ing. When  Bishop  Heber  visited  the 
southern  portion  of  his  great  diocese, 
complaints  were  made  to  him  about  these 
practices  which  in  a  letter  he  describes  as 
follows  :  "  With  regard  to  the  distinctions 
of  caste  as  yet  maintained  by  professing 
Christians,  it  appears  they  are  manifested — 

(a)  in  desiring  separate  seats  in  Church  ; 

(b)  in  going  up  at  different  times  to  receive 
the  holy  communion  ;  (c)  in  insisting  on 
their  children  having  different  sides  of  the 
school ;  {d)  in  refusing  to  eat,  drink,  or 
associate  with  those  of  a  different  caste." 
In  the  biography  of  Bishop  Wilson  (one  of 


220  The  Desire  of  India 

Heber's  successors)  there  is  a  curious  dia- 
gram of  the  interior  of  a  church  in  south 
India.  In  one  part  of  the  church  sat  the 
Christians  who  had  belonged  to  the  recog- 
nised castes  of  Hinduism,  and  another  part 
was  reserved  for  Pariah  Christians. 

Efforts  to  Root  Wilson  in  a  letter  to  the  missionaries 
ordered  that  no  one  was  to  be  baptised 
unless  he  renounced  caste  and  its  practices. 
This  led  to  a  serious  crisis  in  the  Church  in 
south  India.  At  a  meeting  of  caste  Chris- 
tians, at  which  the  Bishop  exhorted  them, 
a  stormy  scene  ensued.  One  of  the  Chris- 
tians was  heard  to  shout,  "  When  it  is 
written  in  the  Scriptures  that  we  are  to 
take  the  Sacrament  with  Pariahs  we  will 
do  it  and  not  before."  Other  Churches 
took  strong  measures  to  cleanse  them- 
selves of  this  evil,  some  of  which  were 
perhaps  hasty  and  unwise.  One  missionary 
society  instituted  common  meals  which 
should  be  a  test  of  the  prejudices  of  their 
adherents.  This  led  to  the  suspension  of 
seventy-two  persons  including  thirty-two 
catechists. 

Difficulty  of  The  whole  question  of  caste  distinctions 

em.      .^    ^^^    Church    bristles    with    difficulties. 

Heber  gave  the  controversy  its  terminology 


Problems  and  Methods       221 

when  he  asked  whether  "  the  practices 
complained  of  are  insisted  on  as  religious 
or  as  merely  civil  distinctions."  In  south 
India  especially,  considerable  prejudice 
exists  among  Christians  of  the  upper  castes 
against  free  inter-marriage  and  even  against 
eating  with  those  of  a  lower  caste.  Similar 
prejudices  are  found  even  in  Christian 
countries.  For  the  removal  of  these 
artificial  barriers  more  dependence  must 
be  placed  on  the  growth  of  a  strong  Chris- 
tian sentiment  than  on  the  exercise  of 
ecclesiastical  discipline.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Church  cannot  tolerate  caste 
distinctions  when  the  high- caste  Hindu 
refuses  to  partake  of  the  Sacrament  with 
the  Pariah.  The  situation  calls  for  wisdom, 
sympathy  and  tact.  It  has  been  urged  that 
the  strong  attitude  against  caste  distinc- 
tions taken  up  by  missionaries  is  keeping 
back  converts  from  the  upper  classes.  The 
proportion  of  Christians  of  the  more  respect- 
able castes  to  those  drawn  from  the  out- 
caste  community  is  considerably  lower  at 
the  present  day  than  it  was  a  century 
ago,  when  Schwartz  and  his  colleagues 
adopted  a  more  tolerant  attitude.  This, 
however,  may  be  due  to  the  overwhelming 


Christianity. 


22  2  The  Desire  of  India 

accessions    from   the   lower    castes    during 
the  past  seventy  years,  rather  than  to  any 
actual  diminution  in  the  number  of  converts 
from  the  upper  strata  of  society. 
The  Danger  to       Hinduism  has   always   in  its   corporate 
action  shown  a  tendency  to  split  into  cast^ 
units.      The   sectarian  movements    within 
itself    have    shown    the    same    tendency. 
Many   centuries   ago   a  reform  movement 
sprang  up  in   south  India,  the  adherents 
of  wliich  called  themselves  the  Lingayats. 
While  still  in  a  sense  a  corporate  body,  it 
is  split  up  into  the  ordinary  Hindu  castes 
and  thus  its  influence  as  a  vigorous  pro- 
pagating body  is  neutraHsed.     The  danger 
of   Christianity   in   India,    as   the   present 
Bishop   of   Madras   has   pointed   out,    "  is 
not   simply   that   it   may   perpetuate   the 
divisions    of    Western    Christendom,    but 
that  it  may  add  to   them   a  hundredfold 
by  spHtting  up  into  an  infinite  number  of 
caste   Churches     .     .     .In   some  Roman 
CathoUc  mission   districts   of   south  India 
I  have   seen  in  quite   small   villages   two 
churches,  one  for  the  high- caste  and  one 
for  the  low- caste  Christians."     We  have  in 
Hindu  society  Brahman  Vaishnavites  and 
Stidra  Vaishnavites,  and  thus  throughout 


Problems  and  Methods       223 

the  innumerable  castes.  It  will  be  fatal 
to  the  influence  and  power  of  Indian 
Christianity  to  have  every  Christian  sect 
broken  up  into  Brahman,  Siidra,  and  Pariah. 
This  is  the  rock  on  which  every  spiritual 
movement  in  India  has  spHt. 

The  inaccesibihty  of  the  people  of  India,  The  Success  of 
caused  by  their  mental  attitude,  their  Effort"^^^ 
outlook  on  hfe  and  their  social  institutions, 
is  a  difficulty  that  may  appear  at  first 
sight  insuperable,  and  the  methods  by 
which  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  over- 
come it  may  seem  inadequate  for  the 
purpose.  Such  a  view  is  not  supported 
by  the  missionary  experience  of  the  past 
century.  Wherever  a  mission  station  has 
been  estabhshed,  and  its  workers  have 
shown  to  the  people  their  capacity  for 
faithful,  loving  and  sympathetic  service, 
the  confidence  of  the  latter  has  always 
been  gained  and  opposition  has  been 
vanquished.  Missionaries  have  been 
loved  and  esteemed  far  above  any  other 
class  of  persons  in  the  community,  and 
their  influence  has  become  the  paramount 
moral  force  in  the  district. 

On  the  other  hand,  missionary  methods  insufficiency  of 

1  ,1  .  .  ,       • ,  the  Forces. 

have  not  been  given  an  opportumty  on  a 


224  The  Desire  of  India 

sufficiently  large  scale.  There  are  in. India 
less  than  two  thousand  mission  stations  with 
not  more  than  eight  thousand  outstations. 
Many  of  the  latter  receive  only  very  occa- 
sional visits  from  the  missionary.  In  con- 
trast with  these  figures,  there  are  over  half- 
a-million  villages  which  have  to  be  reached. 
Surely  it  is  not  reasonable  to  expect  that 
these  thousands  of  hamlets  can  be  in  any 
sense  influenced  hj  the  Gospel,  or  that 
the  attitude  of  the  minds  and  hearts  of 
their  inhabitants  can  be  changed,  through 
the  visit  of  a  few  Christians  once  a  year. 
The  mental  inaccessibility  of  the  people, 
to  which  reference  was  made  in  the  earUer 
part  of  this  chapter,  is  closely  related  to 
their  physical  inaccessibility.  Very  often 
the  Hindu  peasant  fails  to  appreciate  the 
message  of  the  preacher  because  he  does 
not  know  the  Christian  as  a  man.  For  this 
time  is  needed — it  may  be  years.  The 
present  Christian  forces  in  India  are  in- 
adequate to  allow  of  this  intimate  contact 
between  missionaries  and  the  people.  The 
sense  of  the  tremendous  need  and  the 
continual  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature  in  the  district  are  so  over- 
whelming   that    work    tends    to    become 


Problems  and  Methods      225 

diffuse.  With  the  present  force  it  can 
hardly  be  anything  else.  The  Christian 
worker  is  not  allowed  time  to  cultivate  his 
acquaintances,  to  get  to  know  them  and  to 
gain  their  affection.  The  power  of  medical 
missions  to  open  up  avenues  of  access  has 
been  demonstrated  beyond  doubt,  but  is 
there  anyone  who  will  asseri  that  the 
method  has  been  used  to  the  full  in  India  ? 
Of  the  two  thousand  mission  stations,  not 
more  than  about  a  fourth  have  a  hospital  or 
dispensary,  and  even  where  these  exist,  their 
influence  is  often  restricted  by  the  physical 
strain  placed  upon  the  few  and  insufficient 
workers.  Open  doors  cannot  be  entered, 
and  opportunities  which  present  themselves 
are  lost  for  ever. 

Apart  from  the  inadequacy  of  the  mis-  The  Results 
sionary  force,  we  have  to  take  into  account 
the  enormous  difficulties  which  have  to  be 
faced  in  attempting  the  evangelisation  of 
India — the  rigid  barriers  of  caste,  the 
misconceptions  and  prejudices  of  people, 
and  the  fierce  hostihty  of  a  numerous  and 
able  priestly  caste,  the  interests  of  which 
are  bound  up  in  the  maintenance  of  the 
existing  religion.  It  is  a  marvel  how  much 
has  been  accomplished  in  spite  of  these 


226  The  Desire  of  India 

difficulties.     Thousands   have   been  swept 
into   the   Christian   Church   by   the   mass 
movements,  and  are  being  welded  into  a 
powerful   lever   which  -will   shake   to   the 
foundation  the  social  system  of  Hinduism. 
A  new  conception  of  the  value  of  human 
hfe  and  of  the  human  soul  has  been  intro- 
duced   among    the    people.     Hundreds    of 
Indian  Christians  have  as  individuals  been 
willing  to   accept  Christ  in  the  teeth  of 
terrible    persecution.     A    new    and    high 
standard   of   personal   morality   has   been 
set,  and  is  associated  even  in  the  minds  of 
non-Christians  with  the  Christian  rehgion. 
These  are   achievements  which  may  well 
furnish  reason  for  encouragement  and  hope. 
The  Task  to  be      To   delude  oursclvcs   with  the  thought 
ccompis  e  .    ^^^^  ^^^  difficulties  will  melt  away  or  that 
successes  are  greater  than  they  really  are 
will  only  delay  the  final  triumph  of  Chris- 
tianity in  India.     It  is  becoming  apparent, 
after  a  hundred  years  of  Christian  Missions, 
that    the   work    of    evangelising   India   is 
greater    and    harder    than   was    thought. 
To  know  and  appreciate  -the  whole  truth 
should  call  forth  the  heroism  and  sacrifice 
of  the  Church  to  give  and  to  dare  in  the 
name  of  Christ  and  above  all  to  claim  in 


Problems  and  Methods       227 

faith  His  promise :  "I  say  unto  you, 
if  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed 
.  .  .  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you." 


QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  VI 

1 .  If  you  were  an  Indian  villager_,  what  would  be 
your  general  attitude  to  the  foreign  missionary  ? 

2.  To  what  extent  would  you  expect  to  make  a 
permanent  impression  on  an  out-of-the-way  English 
village  through  a  single  isolated  visit  ?  Would  you 
be  more  or  less  likely  to  make  such  an  impression 
on  an  Indian  village  ? 

3.  Could  a  religious  address  that  would  be  suit- 
able for  an  English  audience  be  expected  to  make 
an  impression  upon  a  village  in  India  ? 

4.  Compare  the  advantages  of  a  hospital  and  a 
school  as  a  missionary  agenc)^ 

5.  What  reply  would  you  make  to  anyone  who 
proposed  to  estimate  the  results  of  educational 
missionary  work  solely  by  the  number  of  baptisms 
resulting  from  it  ? 

6.  Were  the  "Serampore  Trio"  right  in  devoting 
their  main  energies  to  the  work  of  Bible  transla- 
tion ? 

7.  What  reasons  might  be  urged  for  and  against 
the  devotion  of  a  large  amount  of  money  and  time 
by  a  missionary  society  to  the  establishment  and 
conduct  of  orphanages  ? 

8.  If  you  were  a  missionary  would  you  be  dis- 
posed to  devote  the  greater  part  of  your  energies 
to  institutional  work  (hospitaJ,  school^  etc.)  or  wide- 
spread preaching  (itineration^  visiting  fairs^  etc.)? 


2  28  The  Desire  of  India 

9.  To  what  extent  does  the  Indian  ideal  of 
asceticism  seem  to  you  reconcilable  with  the 
Christian  ideal  ? 

10.  What  reasons  might  a  Hindu  who  was  a 
secret  believer  in  Christ  urge  against  taking  the 
step  of  outward  confession  by  baptism  ? 

11.  What  answer  would  you  give  to  these  objec- 
tions ? 

12.  Have  we  at  home  any  difficulties  parallel  to 
the  presence  of  caste  feeling  within  the  Indian 
Church  ? 

13.  What  seems  to  you  to  be  the  right  attitude 
to  take  towards  those  who  as  Christians  still  retain 
their  old  caste  prejudices  ? 

14.  What  dangers  threaten  the  Indian  Church 
through  the  influence  of  the  caste  spirit  .^ 

15.  What  appear  to  you  to  be  the  chief  reasons 
for  an  immediate  and  very  large  increase  of  the 
missionary  forces  in  India  ? 

16.  In  view  of  the  difficulties  which  beset  mis- 
sionary work^  do  the  results  already  achieved  seem 
to  you  to  vindicate  the  methods  adopted  .^ 

REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

General 
RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India,  chap.  v. 
Jones — India's  Problem,  chaps.  viii._,  ix. 
Mylne — Missions  to  Hindus. 

Mental  Inaccessibility  of  the  People 
TowNSEND — Asia  and  Europe,  chap.  viii. 
Lucas — The  Empire  of  Christ,  chap.  iii. 
Hume — Missions  from  the  Modem  View,  chap,  iii 


Problems  and  Methods      229 


Medical  Work 

Vines — In  and  Out  of  Hospital. 

RiCHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  pp.  S4<Q-S55. 

Women  s  Work 

Carmichael — Things  as  They  Are. 
Denning — Mosaics  from  India^  chaps,  viii.-x. 
HiNKLEY — A  Struggle  for  a  Soul. 
Fuller — Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood. 

Itineration 

Russell — Village  W^ork  in  India. 

Newboult — Padri  Elliott  of  Faizabad^  pp.  132-200. 

Caste 

RiCHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  pp.  255-262 
Lucas — The  Empire  of  Christy  chap.  v. 
See  also  references  to  Chapter  11.^  p.  71. 


CHAPTER  VII 


THE    INDIAN    CHURCH 


The  Twofold  The  influence  of  Christianity  upon  India  has 
Christianity.  been  of  a  twofold  character.  On  the  one 
hand,  it  has  given  rise  to  a  comparatively 
small  but  growing  community  of  Christians 
— gromng  in  numbers,  outlook,  moral 
purpose,  and  influence.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  has  introduced  a  whole  series  of  new  moral 
and  religious  ideas,  the  influence  of  which 
is  felt  far  beyond  the  limits  of  the  visible 
Christian  Church.  There  are  move- 
ments and  tendencies  at  work  among  the 
people  which  have  no  outward  connection 
with  the  Christian  community,  and  which 
yet  are  indebted  to  Christianity  for  in- 
spiration and  stimulus,  and  are  indirectly 
and  slowly  making  the  thought  of  India 
more  Christian.  These  two  results  of 
Christian  influence  in  India  will  claim 
our  attention  in  the  present  chapter. 
We  shall  take  first  the  more  indirect 
influences. 


The  Indian  Church  231 

The  reader  requires  to  be  continually  influence  of 
reminded  that  references  to  the  small  but  the^Educated " 
influential  educated  community  have  been  ^^^^s^^- 
excluded  from  the  scope  of  this  book.  The 
influence  of  Christian  ideas,  however,  upon 
this  section  of  the  population  has  been  so 
marked  that  some  account  must  be  taken 
of  it,  if  we  are  to  understand  the  real  nature 
of  the  impact  of  Christianity  upon  India. 
The  higher  education  of  the  country  is  in 
the  hands  of  the  State,  and  the  western 
education  imparted  by  Government  and 
native  institutions,  as  well  as  that  given  in 
missionary  colleges,  is  the  means  of  trans- 
mitting directly  or  induce ctly  Christian 
ideas.  The  debt  which  the  south  of  India 
owes  to  the  Christian  College  at  Madras 
cannot  be  estimated.  The  college  has  been 
the  means  of  disseminating  Christian  ideas 
throughout  the  whole  Presidency.  A  number 
of  the  most  influential  leaders  of  Hindu 
society  have  had  their  education  in 
Christian  colleges.  The  ferment  of  Chris- 
tianity has  begun  to  act,  and  its  results 
are  remarkable  in  the  religious,  social  and 
poHtical  spheres. 

One  of  these  results  is  seen  in  the  rise  New 
of  a  number  of  rehgious  sects  such  as  the 


232  The  Desire  of  India 

Brahmo  Samaj  and  Arya  Samaj,  both  of 
which  are  theistic.  The  Brahmo  Samaj  is 
a  form  of  Unitarianism.  In  its  early  days 
it  made  a  great  impression  on  the  educated 
classes  throughout  India.  The  Arya  Samaj 
is  more  nearly  allied  to  Hinduism  than  to 
Christianity.  It  upholds  the  Vedas  as  the 
only  authoritative  sacred  canon,  and  has 
built  upon  them  a  theistic  system  of 
belief. 
Spread  of  Dr  John  Morrison,  a  missionary  of  the 

Christian  Ideas.  ^,         i.£Gj.ij-i,-  4.1.1 

Church  01  bcotland,  m  his  recent  book, 
"  New  Ideas  in  India,"  after  surve5dng  the 
rehgious  movements  among  the  educated 
classes  during  the  nineteenth  century,  de- 
clares that  there  are  certain  elements  in 
Christianity  which  are  being  "  naturahsed  " 
and  grafted  on  to  the  rehgious  heritage  of 
India.  "  Monotheism,"  he  tells  us,  "  tend- 
ing more  and  more  to  the  distinctively 
Christian  idea  of  God,  our  Father,  is  com- 
mending itself  and  being  widely  accepted. 
Secondly,  Jesus  Christ  Himself  is  being 
recognised  and  receiving  general  homage. 
In  a  less  degree,  and  yet  notably,  the 
Christian  conception  of  the  Here  and  the 
Hereafter  is  commending  itself  to  the  minds 
of  the  new  educated  Hindus," 


The  Indian  Church  233 

Social  reform,  while  vigorously  prose-  Social  Reform, 
cuted  by  small  sections  of  the  educated 
Hindu  community,  has  not  made  much 
progress  during  the  last  few  years.  Yet 
the  earnest  spirits  who  take  the  lead  in 
desiring  it  have  been  peculiarly  indebted 
to  Christianity  for  a  new  conception  of  the 
value  of  human  Hfe  and  of  the  true  position 
of  woman.  There  is  a  growing  sentiment 
against  early  marriage,  and  some  even 
advocate  strenuously  the  re-marriage  of  the 
Hindu  widow.  A  striking  result  of  the  in- 
direct influence  of  Christianity  is  the  in- 
creasmg  number  of  benevolent  institutions 
which  have  been  estabhshed  din-ing  the  last 
twenty-five  years  in  emulation  of  similar 
missionary  institutions.  A  few  hospitals, 
a  growing  number  of  orphanages,  schools 
and  colleges  bear  witness  to  the  increased 
value  placed  on  human  hfe. 

These    movements    and    new    influences  Masses  not  yet 

,  1      ,         1      1    n  p  T    J  •      touched  by  New 

have  scarcely  touched  the  masses  01  India,  ideas, 
but  some  of  them  may  do  so  in  the  future. 
The  Arya  Samaj  has  preachers  whose  duty 
it  is  to  reach  the  villages.  The  leaders  of 
these  new  sects,  however,  have  not  as  yet 
made  any  attempt  to  live  among  the  people 
and  win  their  hearts  by  love  and  sympathy. 


2  34  The  Desire  of  India 

New  Sense  of  There  are  at  the  same  time  other  forces 
Ufe.  °^^  °  at  work  among  the  masses  which  are  in- 
directly imparting  to  them  Christian  ideas. 
The  value  of  life  has  been  raised  by  the 
establishment  of  lasting  peace  in  India. 
The  nineteenth  century  is  a  contrast  to 
the  internal  dissension  which  previously 
divided  the  country  and  the  incessant 
bloodshed  of  the  nine  cenl.uries  preceding 
British  rule.  Stable  government  has  been 
the  means  of  preserving  many  thou- 
sands of  lives.  Benevolent  institutions, 
such  as  hospitals,  and  the  extraordinary 
measures  taken  to  save  life  during  the 
famines,  have  had  a  moral  influence  upon 
the  people.  A  new  sense  of  what  it  means 
to  be  a  human  being  and  to  possess  human 
rights  is  slowly  coming  to  birth. 
Christianity  the  There  are  many  indications  which  point 
Ground^f  ^^    Christianity    becoming    the    standard 

Moral  Forces.  j-Qund  which  all  the  moral  forces  of  the 
country  tend  to  rally.  Across  the  pathway 
of  Christian  progress  are  the  walls  of  sordid 
materiahsm,  buttressed  by  bigotry  and 
caste  prejudice.  As  the  work  progresses 
it  touches  incidentally  men  and  women 
whom  the  spirit  of  God  has  prepared 
for  a  spiritual  message.     Christianity   has 


The  Indian  Church  235 

spiritual  quality  and  awakens  response  in 
the  hearts  of  seekers  after  truth  in  whatever 
fold  they  may  be.  Whenever  a  Christian 
mission  has  established  its  right  to  the  con- 
fidence of  the  people  it  begins  to  exert  a 
strong  moral  influence  throughout  the  com- 
munity. This  right  is  gained  only  after 
years  of  permanent  work  by  the  methods 
of  medical  relief,  the  school,  and  annual 
itinerations  in  the  district,  all  directed  by  a 
strong  and  sympathetic  personahty. 

In  a  certain  missionary  station  in  north  An  illustration 

T    J  •  1  1     1  T_  •     1  p       fro"^  North 

India  sucn  work  has  been  carried  on  tor  india. 
the  last  fifteen  years.  At  first  the  people 
were  hostile,  and  the  influence  of  the  mission 
was  Hmited  to  some  adherents  drawn  from 
the  humbler  castes  and  a  few  others  who 
were  attracted  by  the  advantages  of  medical 
relief.  The  work  has  progressed.  The 
kindness  and  love  wilHngly  poured  out 
have  broken  down  barriers  which  seemed 
insuperable,  and  the  sympathy  shown  has 
touched  many  lonely  hearts  and  sorrowing 
families.  Access  has  been  gained  by  the 
women  missionaries  to  practically  every 
house  of  importance  in  the  district.  The 
work  among  the  men  is  under  the  care 
of  an  Indian  pastor  and  evangelist  who  was 


236  The  Desire  of  India 

himself  a  convert  from  Hinduism.  By 
his  sincerity  and  sympathy  he  has  made 
his  influence  felt  throughout  the  dis- 
trict and  has  attracted  to  himself,  and 
gained  the  confidence  of,  a  number  of 
non-Christian  rehgious  leaders,  all  of  whom 
are  striving  to  raise  the  spiritual  level  of 
their  respective  followers.  One  of  these 
is  a  Sikh  fakir ^  who  coimts  among  his 
adherents  certain  wealthy  landowners, 
superior  tenants  and  farmers,  whom  he 
continually  visits  and  exhorts  to  faithfully 
observe  the  teachings  of  their  founder. 
Guru  Nanak.  Every  year  the  Christian 
pastor  sends  out  in  his  own  name,  and  in  the 
name  of  his  non-Christian  friends,  an  invita- 
tion to  the  prominent  people  in  the  district 
to  a  religious  festival.  Several  hundreds  of 
peasants  assemble  and  each  of  the  leaders. 
Christian  and  non-Christian,  makes  an 
appeal  to  those  present  to  live  better  and 
hoHer  Hves.  The  Christian  has  in  this  way 
the  opportunity  of  laying  the  claims  of 
Christ  before  the  assembled  company. 
Prejudice  has  been  so  far  overcome  that 
the  people  listen  reverently  and  acknow- 
ledge that  the  message  is  a  spiritual  one 
and  demands  at  least  their  respect. 


PREACHING    BY    THE    WAYSIDE 


GROUP    OF    CATECHISTS 


The  Indian  Church  23; 

Even  among  the  common  people  there  The  Chet 
have  been  several  movements  which  have 
arisen  under  the  influence  of  Christian 
ideas.  Reference  has  already  been  made 
to  the  strange  sect  which  grew  up  in  Bengal 
as  the  result  of  a  single  copy  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. The  last  twenty-five  years  have 
brought  to  light  a  similar  movement  in 
the  Punjab,  represented  by  the  sect  called 
the  Chet  Ramis,  which  incidentally  throws 
light  on  the  extraordinary  fascination  which 
reHgious  ideas  have  for  the  people. 

Chet  Ram  was  born  in  18S5.  His  father  The  Founder  of 
was  a  native  of  the  Lahore  district,  and  was 
a  prosperous  shopkeeper.  The  Christian 
terminology  and  facts — the  latter  more  or 
less  distorted — which  bulk  largely  in  his 
teaching  were  probably  obtained  when 
he  served  the  British  army  as  a  water- 
carrier  in  the  second  Chinese  War.  On 
his  return  he  came  under  the  influence 
of  a  Muhammadan  teacher,  who  probably 
added  to  Chet  Ram's  stock  of  Christian 
ideas.  On  the  death  of  his  master  he  con- 
tinued the  career  of  hermit  and  seeker.  In 
a  poem  composed  by  him  in  the  vigorous 
Panjabi  of  the  district  he  relates  how  one 
night  Christ  met  him  and  commanded  him 


238  The  Desire  of  India 

to  bxiild  a  Church  and  place  therein  the 
Bible.  The  concluding  lines  declare  his 
convictions : — 

"  Then  my  soul  realised 
That  Jesus  came  to  give  salvation. 

"^  Day  by  day  His  love  increased  towards  me 
And  people  came  to  salute  me. 

"  I  realised  it  was  Jesus  God 
Who  appeared  in  a  bodily  form." 

His  Followers.  His  followers  consist  of  monks  and  lay 
brothers.  The  latter  are  householders  and 
follow  their  respective  calHngs.  The  former 
have  their  central  shrine,  where  Chet  Ram's 
ashes  are  buried.  They  usually  carry  on 
their  journeys  a  cross  on  which  is  in- 
scribed their  creed  : — "  Help,  0  Jesus,  Son 
of  Mary.  Holy  Spirit,  Lord  God,  Shep- 
herd. Read  the  Bible  and  the  Gospels  for 
salvation."  The  total  adherents  and  sym- 
pathisers, even  on  a  liberal  estimate,  do  not 
exceed  five  thousand.  Chet  Ram  was  an 
unbalanced  visionary,  addicted  to  the  use 
of  narcotics.  The  monks  of  his  order 
perpetuate  this  vice,  defending  it  on  the 
ground  of  the  physical  hardships  they  have 
to  encounter.  Clergy  and  laity  are  honest 
and  simple,  yet  ignorant  and  mostly  illi- 


The  Indian  Church  239 

terate.  The  sect  admits  to  its  ranks  the 
adherents  of  all  rehgions.  It  observes, 
however,  the  distinctions  and  prohibitions 
of  caste. 

The  Chet  Rami  movement  as  such  has  Significance  of 
no  futm-e.  It  has  contributed  little  to  the 
evangehsation  of  India.  It  is  suggestive, 
however,  of  some  of  the  lines  along  which 
the  propagation  of  Christianity  may  travel. 
It  is  a  warning  as  to  what  may  happen. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  suggests  that  Christian 
ideas,  however  indefinite  and  crude,  are 
afloat  and  that  a  certain  permeation  has 
taken  place.  Further,  it  makes  e\adent  that 
there  is  an  opportunity  for  the  true  Christian 
prophet,  called  from  among  the  people 
with  a  message  from  God,  disciplined  by 
the  study  of  the  true  genius  and  history 
of  Christianity  and  in  Hving  contact  with 
the  springs  of  Hindu  thought,  feeling  and 
sentiments. 

We  pass  now  from  the  indirect  influences  The  Indian 
of  Christianity  to  study  the  chief  and  most  ^^^  ' 
tangible  result  of  missionary  work — the 
Indian  Church.  It  transcends  in  impor- 
tance everything  else  that  has  been  done. 
Its  imperfections,  the  paucity  of  its  members, 
the  uninfluential  character  of  most  of  its 


and  Influence. 


240  The  Desire  of  India 

adherents  are  obvious,  and  these,  defects 
have  so  often  been  referred  to  by  European 
and  Hindu,  that  Nehemiah's  request  might 
well  be  the  prayer  of  the  Indian  Church  : 
"  Hear,  0  our  God ;  for  we  are  despised." 
Yet  in  the  Providence  of  God,  this  unworthy 
instrument  may  be  used  to  further  His 
Kingdom  in  the  world. 
Its  Growth  The  Christian  Church  has  shown  extra- 

ordinary growth  dm-ing  the  last  half 
century.  The  nature  and  causes  of  this 
growth  have  been  discussed  in  a  previous 
chapter.  A  reference  to  the  tables  in  the 
appendices  will  give  some  idea  of  its  ex- 
tent. From  1850  to  1900  the  Protestant 
Churches  show  an  increase  of  adherents 
from  91,000  to  854,000.  The  increase 
in  the  last  decade  was  most  striking, 
being  53  per  cent.  The  nature  of  this 
increase  has  been  already  commented 
upon.  It  consisted  of  large,  comparatively 
homogeneous  sections  of  the  community 
who  transferred  their  allegiance  to  Chris- 
tianity, such  as  the  Shanans  of  the  south, 
the  Madigas  and  Malas  of  the  Telugu 
country,  the  Kols  of  Chota  Nagpur,  the 
Chamars  and  Chuhras  of  north  India,  and 
the  Mahars  of  western  India. 


The  Indian  Church  241 

Two  elements  in  the  Christian  Church  High  Caste 
need  special  mention.  The  first  of  these 
consists  of  the  occasional  converts  from 
the  higher  castes  who  are  received  into 
the  Church.  The  number  is  comparatively 
small  in  individual  areas,  but  is  substantial 
when  the  country  is  considered  as  a  whole. 
Some  members  of  the  Indian  Church  hold 
prominent  positions  of  trust,  and  usually 
discharge  their  duties  with  conscientious- 
ness and  efficiency.  The  influence  of  the 
Christian  community  and  especially  of  its 
upper  ranks  is  rapidly  growing. 

Another  important  element  in  Indian  The  Reformed 
Christianity  is  the  Syrian  Church,  refer-  y"^^®' 
ence  to  which  has  already  been  made. 
Excluding  the  Romo-Syrians  the  com- 
munity numbers  nearly  300,000  adherents, 
who  owe  their  allegiance  to  the  Patriarch 
of  Antioch.  Efforts  were  made  during  the 
nineteenth  century  by  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  to  bring  about  a  reformation 
within  the  Church  itself.  The  original  plan 
was  a  failure,  but  50,000  members  of  the 
Jacobite  Syrians  term  themselves  the  Re- 
formed Syrians.  They  hold  the  same  beliefs 
as  evangeHcal  Christians  generally.  The 
movement  is  progressing  slowly  and  may 


242  The  Desire  of  India 

result  in  a  welcome  addition  to  the  mission- 
ary forces  in  India. 
Influence  of  the  The  Christian  community  is  better  edu- 
Community.  cated  than  the  non-Christian  members  of 
the  castes  from  which  it  is  drawn.  The 
Hteracy  of  the  Christians  in  south  India  is 
much  greater  than  that  of  either  the  Hindus 
or  the  Muhammadans.  The  Christians 
follow  next  to  the  Brahmans  in  general 
literacy.  The  results  achieved  by  Chris- 
tianity among  the  depressed  classes  are  so 
striking  that  the  development  of  these 
classes  within  the  Church  will  be  very 
rapid.  They  will  be  welded  into  a  strong, 
vigorous,  and  homogeneous  community. 
Christianity  is  building  up  a  confederation 
of  the  depressed  classes,  is  disciphning  them, 
educating  them,  and  ennobhng  their  char- 
acters and  hves.  In  contrast  with  the 
unity  of  the  Christian  Church,  Hindu 
society,  in  spite  of  its  strength,  is  broken 
up  by  castes  and  is  not  homogeneous. 
Leading  Indian  The  Christian  Church  has  produced  men 
who  have  shown  both  spiritual  insight  and 
devotion  to  the  cause.  Among  them,  are 
Schwartz's  helper  Satthianadhan,  who  laid 
the  foundations  of  the  Tinnevelly  Church  ; 
Devadasen,  the  faithful  pastor  of  the  Church 


Christians. 


The  Indian  Church  243 

at  Nagercoil ;  K.  M.  Banerji  and  Nehemiah 
Goreh,  whose  refutations  of  Hindu  Panthe- 
ism are  the  most  important  contributions 
made  from  the  Christian  side  to  the  Hindu 
controversy ;  Mathura  Nath  Bose,  the 
devoted  missionary  of  Gopalganj  ;  and 
Pandita  Ramabai,  whose  yearning  for  the 
womanhood  of  India  has  seen  its  reward 
in  many  women  and  children  added  to  the 
Church. 

The  story  of  Nilakantha  Goreh,  Brahman,  Nehemiah 
Hindu  pundit,  Christian  theologian  and  °^^  ' 
saint,  is  extraordinary  and  romantic. 
From  his  youth  upwards  he  was  trained 
at  Benares  in  Hindu  philosophy  and  in  the 
subtleties  of  its  dialectic.  "  I  despised 
Christianity,"  he  wrote  afterwards,  "  and 
thought  it  was  a  rehgion  fitted  for  ignorant 
Mlechchas  ^  only,  and  that  it  could  not  be 
compared  with  our  philosophies,  and  I  even 
ventured  so  far  as  to  undertake  the  refuta- 
tion of  Christianity."  Thus  he  continued 
holding  controversy  with  Christian  apolo- 
gists. To  strengthen  his  position  he  ob- 
tained a  copy  of  the  Bible,  but  his  pure 
nature  came  under  the  spell  of  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount.     After  many  conversations 

^  Unclean  out-castes. 


244  The  Desire  of  India 

with  a  Christian  he  resolved  to  change  his 
faith  and  communicated  his  decision  to  his 
relations.  Attempts  were  made  to  dis- 
suade him,  but  they  were  of  no  avail.  He 
was  baptised  in  1848.  His  controversies  as 
a  champion  of  the  faith  which  he  had  so 
recently  despised  made  a  profound  impres- 
sion in  the  first  years  of  his  service.  Four 
prominent  non-Christians — two  Hindus, 
a  Parsi  and  a  Muhammadan — were  con- 
verted. For  many  years  his  headquarters 
were  in  Poona,  and  his  life  received  much 
inspiration  from  the  Society  of  St  John 
the  Evangelist,  while  to  his  high  and 
spiritual  attainments  they  also  owed  a 
great  deal.  To  the  end  of  his  days,  he  was 
a  wandering  mendicant,  reasoning  with 
Hindu  scholars  and  urging  the  claims  of 
Christ.  In  his  private  life  he  showed 
"  the  intense  devotion  and  self-denial  of 
the  Brahman  missionary ;  his  genuine 
humility  and  modesty,  as  well  as  his  pro- 
found erudition,  set  off  the  external  mode  of 
his  Ufe.  His  poverty,  his  emaciated  look, 
his  plain  mendicant-like  attire  made  him 
regarded  by  the  people  as  a  Sadhu — the 
beau  ideal  of  a  Christian  missionary." 
His    greatest    published    work    was    "  A 


CHURCH    IN    SANTALIA 


M^ 


& 


CHURCH    IN    GOND    COUNTRY 


The  Indian  Church  245 

Rational  Refutation  of  the  Hindu  Philo- 
sophical Systems,"  but  he  made  many  other 
contributions  to  the  controversy.  His 
power  lay  in  his  life  and  devotion.  He  was 
called  to  his  rest  on  the  29th  October  1895. 

That  a  high- caste  Hindu  should  conse-  Mathura  Nath 
crate  himself  to  the  service  of  the  despised 
out- caste,  to  redeem  and  to  minister  to 
his  needs  and  to  uplift  him,  is  something 
aHen  to  Indian  rehgious  history.  The 
educated  community  of  Calcutta  was 
filled  with  amazement  when  Mathiu-a 
Nath  Bose,  a  distinguished  graduate 
in  Arts  and  Law  of  the  University  of 
Calcutta  and  a  college  lecturer,  announced 
his  intention  of  surrendering  his  position 
and  emoluments  for  the  purpose  of  Hving 
among  the  Chandals  of  the  Faridpur  dis- 
trict, 150  miles  north-east  of  Calcutta. 
"  It  was  a  wild,  wide  waste  of  swamps," 
we  are  told  by  his  friend  Dr  Hector.  "  Dur- 
ing the  rainy  season  from  July  to  October 
it  was  under  water,  and  the  only  means  of 
locomotion  was  by  boat.  But  necessity 
has  no  law  ;  and  the  DOor  out- castes  set 
themselves  to  raise  huge  mounds  and  on 
these  they  built  their  homesteads." 
Poverty   and   a  precarious   livelihood  had 


246  The  Desire  of  India 

inured  them  to  great  hardships.  During 
the  season  they  cultivated  rice  and  jute, 
at  other  times  fishing,  mat-weaving,  and 
basket-making  provided  them  with  em- 
ployment. 
His  Conversion.  Mathura  Nath  Bose  in  his  early 
days  had  shown  great  contempt  for 
Christianity.  He  is  said  to  have  torn  to 
fragments  a  copy  of  the  Gospels  which 
was  offered  to  him  by  a  missionary.  In 
Calcutta  he  entered  the  college  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland,  attracted  by  the 
educational  advantages  it  offered,  but  de- 
termined that  nothing  would  induce  him 
to  accept  the  Christian  teaching  which  was 
imparted.  A  period  of  doubt  and  stress 
came  upon  him,  and  he  longed  "  for  the 
priceless  blessing  of  the  pure  heart,  and  of 
the  peace  of  conscience  which  accompanies 
it."  A  friend  in  whom  he  confided  took 
him  to  some  meetings  of  the  Brahmo 
Samaj .  There  he  heard  extracts  read  from  a 
book  compiled  by  the  founder.  Ram  Mohan 
Roy,  and  they  seemed  to  bring  to  him  a 
spiritual  message.  He  obtained  a  copy  and 
read  it  with  great  eagerness.  The  work 
was  entitled,  "  The  Precepts  of  Jesus,  the 
Guide  to  Life,"  and  contained  voluminous 


The  Indian  Church  247 

extracts  from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
He  found  Christ  and  was  baptised  after 
two  years  of  consideration  and  preparation. 

For  a  few  years  he  held  some  important  His  Life  of 
teaching  posts,  but  then  there  came  to  him  ^®^^^^^- 
the  call  of  the  oppressed  and  out-caste. 
He  responded  to  it  with  a  glad  heart.  He 
accepted  a  subsistence  allowance  from  a 
Bengah  Christian,  and  from  1874  to  his 
death  in  1901  he  carried  on  his  work  in  spite 
of  many  difficiilties.  Cut  off  from  his  old 
interests,  from  his  friends  and  from  in- 
tellectual society,  he  faithfully  continued 
at  the  work  which  God  had  given  him  to 
do.  He  entered  into  the  hves  of  the  people, 
became  one  of  them,  and  touched  their 
hearts  with  his  message.  He  was  a  hymno- 
logist  of  no  mean  power,  and  we  are  told 
that  "  his  hymns  were  saturated  with  the 
unction  of  his  heart  and  his  hfe,  and  are 
among  the  sweetest  and  most  inspiring  in 
the  BengaH  Hymnal."  His  spirit  and  in- 
fluence hve  in  the  Bengah  Church,  and  his 
hfe  has  called  forth  the  spirit  of  Christian 
service  in  other  parts  of  India. 

Pandita    Ramabai,    and    her    work    are  Pandita 
unique  in   the   annals   of  Indian  rehgious  ^^"^^^^^• 
history.     The  daughter  of  a  Hindu  scholar, 


248  The  Desire  of  India 

she  inherited  from  him  mental  vigour  and  a 
love  for  knowledge.  The  nomadic  life  of 
early  years  developed  her  resom'ces  under 
adverse  circumstances.  The  horrors  of  a 
famine,  which  ultimately  took  from  her  the 
parents  whom  she  loved,  and  early  widow- 
hood endued  her  with  sympathy  for  the 
suffering  and  the  child-widows  of  India. 
With  characteristic  independence  Ramabai, 
when  quite  young,  carried  on  a  crusade 
of  social  reform  among  her  own  people. 
The  evidence  she  gave  upon  female  educa- 
tion and  the  proposals  she  made  before 
the  Indian  Education  Commission  of  1882 
showed  such  ability  that  she  sprang  to  fame 
immediately.  To  prepare  herself  for  a  career 
as  an  educationahst  she  came  to  England 
where  she  was  baptised  with  her  daughter. 
An  invitation  led  her  to  America,  where  she 
made  an  appeal  on  behalf  of  the  "High- 
caste  Hindu  Woman." 

She  returned  to  India  and  founded  at 
Poona  a  home  for  Hindu  widows,  her 
friends  in  America  having  become  re- 
sponsible for  the  financial  side  of  the 
scheme.  The  work  prospered,  but  was 
temporarily  threatened  by  extinction  when 
some  of  the  widows  decided  to  be  baptised. 


The  Indian  Church  249 

The  great  famines  of  1896-1897  and  of  1900 
gave  Ramabai  her  opportunity.  Before  the 
earlier  famine  she  asked  that  God  would 
give  her  a  great  increase  of  conversions 
and  prayed  for  a  number  of  widows  far 
in  excess  of  anything  her  institution 
could  hold.  On  the  outbreak  of  famine 
she  travelled  to  the  Central  Provinces. 
When  the  famine  was  over  she  had  be- 
tween five  and  six  hundred  women  and 
children.  Accommodation  was  found  for 
them  in  the  country  some  miles  from  Poona. 
As  the  result  of  a  spiritual  awakening  a  great 
number  of  the  women  were  baptised.  Dur- 
ing the  year  1900  further  accessions  to  her 
home  took  place  and  she  received  nearly 
two  thousand  orphans.  The  responsi- 
bility of  this  gigantic  enterprise  has  rested 
very  largely  on  her.  Financial  crises  and 
unsympathetic  criticism  have  made  the 
burden  sometimes  intolerable,  but  she  has 
faced  difficulties  with  assurance  and  faith. 
The  story  becomes  more  remarkable  when 
we  remember  how  cramped  and  fettered 
is  the  Kfe  of  an  ordinary  Hindu  lady,  how 
timorous  her  heart  when  she  contemplates 
the  outer  world.  In  Ramabai  we  have  an 
example  of  a  woman  whom  God  has  used  to 


2  50  The  Desire  of  India 

further  His  purposes.     Her  courage  and  her 
faith  are  among  her  outstanding  quahties. 

The  work  of  those  Indian  Christians  to 
whom  reference  has  been  made  was  of 
a  special  kind.  It  has  been  enacted  on 
a  stage  under  the  gaze  of  the  public  eye, 
and  is  of  a  type  which  is  expressible 
to  the  western  Christian  spectator. 
There  is  other  work  being  done  in  India 
which  is  not  capable  of  this  clear  expres- 
sion. Out  of  view  and  limited  by  their 
own  language  or  caste  area  is  the  work 
of  many  humble  men  who,  unnoticed  by 
the  wider  world,  are  none  the  less  respond- 
ing to  the  demands  made  upon  them,  and 
so  far  as  their  surroundings  give  them 
opportunity  are  faithfully  serving  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Anyone  with  even  a 
slight  knowledge  of  Indian  village  work 
will  recall  Christians — not  many  perhaps, 
but  at  least  a  few — ignorant  and  often 
illiterate,  who  have  yet  in  their  simple 
way  shown  much  zeal  and  devotion. 
There  are  the  familiar  stories  of  aged  men 
and  women  who  have  thought  nothing  of 
a  ten-mile  walk  through  floods  and  unsafe 
roads  to  take  their  places  in  the  house  of 
God  on  Sunday  morning.     Memories  arise 


The  Indian  Church  251 

in  our  minds  of  white -haired  men  quiver- 
ing with  emotion  and  incoherence  wheii 
making  an  effort  to  express  the  arti^es 
of  their  belief.  "I'll  tell  you,  sir  the  mean- 
ing of  it,"  said  Bishop  Caldwell's  venerable 
friend  after  an  unsuccessful  effort  to  repeat 
the  creed,  "  We  are  all  sinners  and  the 
Lord  Christ  undertook  for  us  all,  and  if  we 
believe  in  Him  we  shall  be  saved.  I  know 
that,  and  that  is  all  I  know." 

Nothing  in  the  history  of  the  Indian  Catechists. 
Church  is  finer  than  the  testimony  which 
is  borne,  often  in  the  face  of  adverse  cir- 
cumstances, by  the  Christian  "  Catechist  " 
or  the  village  "  Reader."  The  position 
of  these  men  is  not  enviable.  Isolated 
from  strong  Christian  influences,  they 
often  slide  into  a  kind  of  slothful  pro- 
fessionahsm.  Their  duty  is  to  assist  the 
missionary  in  his  evangelistic  efforts.  If 
placed  in  an  independent  charge  they 
have  the  oversight  of  a  small  company  of 
Christians,  for  whom  they  conduct  ser- 
vices ;  they  also  hold  evangelistic  meet- 
ings to  reach  the  non- Christians,  seek  out 
and  help  enquirers  and  introduce  such  to 
the  missionary  whenever  he  may  happen 
to  visit  the  station.     Often  the  catechist 


25  2  The  Desire  of  India 

fails  to  rise  above  his  surroundings  and 
temptations,  but  his  position  is  so  difficult 
that  sympathy  must  take,  the  place  of 
condemnation.  The  people  look  upon  him 
as  a  hirehng,  one  who  preaches  because 
he  is  paid  to  do  so.  The  missionary  in 
their  eyes  has  influence  in  the  world — he 
is  a  member  of  the  dominant  race.  The 
catechist  has  none  and  is  therefore  to  be 
spurned.  With  the  Christians  he  is  not 
popular.  From  his  decisions  there  are 
continual  appeals  to  the  missionary.  Yet 
among  these  workers  there  are  some  whose 
spiritual  influence  is  remarkable,  and  who 
by  their  exemplary  lives  attach  to  them- 
selves the  esteem  and  affection  of  the  whole 
countryside. 
A  Particular  In  One  of  the  villages  of  India  there  has 

lived  for  some  years,  unknown  beyond  his 
own  district,  a  Christian  teacher,  by  birth 
a  member  of  the  lowest  caste.  At  an  eailj 
age  he  came  under  the  influence  of  a 
Hindu  spiritual  teachier,  and  finally  when 
he  had  exhausted  the  stores  of  learning 
of  his  director,  became  in  his  turn  a 
spiritual  guide  to  his  fellow  caste-men  in 
another  village.  Seated  one  day  in  state 
at  his  shrine,  he  had  a  conversation  with  a 


Illustration. 


^**^^ n  "^^-fi 


A    CHRISTIAN    FAMILY 


SANTAL    BIBLEWOMEN 


The  Indian  Church  253 

Christian  missionary  who  had  once  been  a 
prominent  British  official  in  the  same 
district.  The  conversation  was  animated, 
and  was  marred  only  by  the  extraordinary 
animosity  and  pride  of  the  saint  as  he  sat 
at  his  shrine.  The  interview  was  not  for- 
gotten and  weeks  afterwards  the  man 
travelled  many  miles  to  seek  another  inter- 
view Avith  the  missionary.  It  was  the 
time  of  worship  and  he  entered  the  humble 
Christian  Chm'ch.  Upon  his  ears  fell  the 
words  of  the  prayer,  "  Thy  service  is 
perfect  freedom,"  or  as  the  vernacular 
version  has  it,  "  Thy  service  is  kingship." 
The  truth  began  to  be  revealed  to  him  and 
he  found  Christ.  To-day  he  continues  his 
work  as  a  Christian  catechist.  Disease 
has  taken  his  sight  from  him,  but  he  con- 
tinues to  labour  for  Christ,  strong  in  a  faith 
built  upon  prayer  and  the  knowledge  of 
God.  He  has  outUved  the  humble  tradi- 
tions of  his  caste,  and  has  by  his  spiritual 
power  overcome  the  prejudices  of  the  higher  . 
castes  and  brought  to  them  a  message 
which  they  have  shown  themselves  willing 
to  receive  from  him. 

The  weakness   of  the   Indian   Christian  Weakness  of 
Church  as  a  whole  is  very  obvious.     Its  church!^" 


254  The  Desire  of  India 

greatest  need  is  a  spiritual  awakening. 
The  ignorance  of  its  members,  the  old 
superstitions,  the  constant  relapses  into 
pagan  customs  of  those  who  were  swept 
into  the  Church  by  mass  movements  have 
to  be  taken  into  account.  Even  more  sad 
are  the  selfishness,  the  desire  for  gain,  the 
petty  envies  and  jealousies  of  the  more 
prosperous.  The  bhght  often  settles  even 
on  the  convert  whose  heroic  sacrifices  have 
given  promise  of  much  future  spiritual 
power.  Baptism  seems  to  become  to  the 
convert  "  that  final  goal  of  Christianity, 
to  reach  which  he  must  make  the  one 
supreme  effort  of  his  life ;  and  having 
made  it,  he  may  settle  down  into  an  assured 
spiritual  content  which  will  remain  un- 
disturbed for  the  rest  of  his  Hfe  both  here 
and  hereafter."  This  spiritual  defect  lays 
its  restraining  hand  on  the  propagating 
power  of  the  Church,  and  neutralises  its 
influences  on  the  ^  human  hfe  around. 
.  Grievous  must  be  the  sorrow  of  the  young 
convert  who,  on  taking  his  place  in  the 
Christian  Church  after  fierce  persecution,  dis- 
covers its  worldliness  and  spiritual  poverty. 
Lack  of  a  Still  more  serious  is  the  lack  of  ideal  in 

Spfrit^"^'^^        the    Indian    Christian    Church.     Its    con- 


The  Indian  Church         255 

ditions  and  environment  make  it  difficult 
for  the  Church  as  a  whole  to  be  possessed 
by  a  great  and  comprehensive  ideal.  The 
majority  of  its  members  are  Hmited  in 
their  view  by  the  narrow  bounds  of  their 
district.  The  conception  of  anything 
larger  can  rarely  be  brought  home  to  them. 
The  greater  number  cannot  read,  and  most 
are  poor  and  engrossed  in  earning  what  is 
at  the  best  a  precarious  livelihood.  The 
members  of  the  Church  have  often  come 
over  to  Christianity  in  a  body  and  the  re- 
sponsibility of  advancing  the  Kingdom 
does  not  weigh  upon  them.  Even  those 
who  are  better  educated  do  not  feel  suffi- 
ciently their  responsibiHty  for  the  evangel- 
isation of  India.  To  many  the  Christian 
Church  exists  to  estabhsh  a  position  of 
influence  and  power  for  itself,  and  beyond 
that  they  have  no  ideal. 

The  Indian  Church  has  failed  on  the  whole  Absence  of  a 
to  produce  a  distinctive  theology  capable  xlfedogy.^ 
of  reaching  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the 
people.  The  religious  history  of  India 
would  lead  us  to  look  for  something  of  this 
kind.  Yet  the  nearest  approach  to  a  dis- 
tinctively Indian  interpretation  of  Christ 
has  come  from  a  non-Christian  sect,  the 


2  56  The  Desire  of  India 

Brahmo  Samaj.  The  cause  is  not  .far  to 
seek.  Indian  Christianity  is  as  yet  a 
western  product  in  the  process  of  being 
grafted  on  to  India.  The  children  of 
converts  know  Httle  of,  and  care  less  for, 
the  whole  heritage  of  Indian  thought  and 
religion.  They  are  brought  up  with  a 
stock  of  Christian  ideas  in  a  society  of 
their  own.  The  conversion  of  their  parents 
has  severed  all  the  old  relationships.  An- 
other consideration  which  throws  light  on 
this  barrenness  of  the  Indian  Christian 
rehgious  mind  is  the  fact  that  up  to 
the  present  the  members  of  the  Church 
have  been  drawn  from  castes  which 
do  not  afford  a  soil  in  which  theological 
ideas  naturally  spring  up  and  come  to 
harvest.  There  have  been  Christians  Hke 
K.  M.  Banerji  and  Nehemiah  Goreh,  but 
the  converts  from  the  castes  which  show 
special  philosophical  aptitudes  are  few  and 
insufficient  to  form  an  intellectual  society  in 
which  there  can  be  a  free  interchange  of  ideas. 
New  interpretations  of  Christian  doctrine 
will  scarcely  be  possible  till  the  intellectual 
level  of  the  Indian  Church  is  raised  either 
by  greater  accessions  from  the  Brahman 
class,    or    by    an    extraordinary    develop- 


The  Indian  Church  257 

ment  of  the  mind  of  the  out-caste  people  who 
form  the  bulk  of  the  Christian  community. 

Poetry  and  not  systematised  philosophy  is  A  Native 

1  r»      1  ^         11         -IP  Hymnology. 

the  product  01  the  undeveloped  minds  01 
primitive  peoples,  and  already  there  are  signs 
of  an  indigenous  hymnology  in  southern 
India  among  the  Shanan  Christians  and  to 
a  lesser  degree  in  the  north.  It  was  a 
Pariah  who  composed  many  hundreds  of 
years  ago  the  sacred  Kural  of  the  Tamil 
country.  Its  influence  is  extraordinary, 
and  the  lessons  it  inculcates  are  profound. 
For  literary  excellence  nothing  else  in  the 
south  can  compare  with  it.  When  we 
consider  the  power  of  poetry  as  a  moral 
influence  and  as  a  vehicle  for  conveying 
rehgious  ideas,  as  we  have  seen  exemplified 
in  the  Ramayana  and  in  the  "  Sacred 
Utterances  "  of  Manikka  Vasagar  in  the 
south,  we  can  see  how  the  growing  h5mi- 
nology  of  the  southern  Indian  Church,  if 
fired  by  God's  Spirit,  may  give  utterance 
to  divine  truth  in  a  language  that  will 
be  understood  by  the  people. 

It   is    usual   to   test   the   value    of   the  Self-support. 
Christian  Church  in  mission  lands  by  en- 
quiring how  far  that  Church  is  self-support- 
ing,   self-governing    and    seK-propagating. 


258  The  Desire  of  India 

Let  us  take  first  the  question  of  self- 
support.  Among  the  mass  of  the  people 
poverty  is  very  great.  For  example,  among 
the  Christians  connected  with  the  Anglican 
Communion  in  the  Telugu  country,  number- 
ing in  all  twenty-nine  thousand,  the  average 
income  of  a  family — not  of  each  individual 
— ^is  two  shilhngs  a  week.  Yet  each  member 
of  every  family  contributes  nearty  a  penny 
a  week.  In  the  Tamil  country  where  the 
Christians  are  more  prosperous  the  amount 
given  is  considerably  higher.  In  Tinne- 
velly  the  Christians  largely  support  their 
pastorate.  It  may  be  said  that  where- 
ever  large  mass  movements  have  taken 
place  the  Christians  are  taking  upon  them- 
selves increasingly  the  financial  responsi- 
bility for  their  ChiKches.  In  some  cases 
they  go  even  further  and  support  evangelists 
among  their  non-Christian  brethren.  The 
Tinnevelly  Christians  support  two  Tamil 
missionaries  and  seven  Telugu  evangehsts 
in  the  Nizam's  Dominions.  The  more 
prosperous — as  in  every  country — give  less 
than  the  poor,  and  congregations  in  the 
cities,  which  count  among  their  members 
the  comparatively  affluent,  are  the  ones 
which  need  most  support. 


The  Indian  Church  259 

The  Indian  Church  is  not  self-governing.  Self- 
Western  sectarianism  has  been  perpetu-  ^°^^^ 
ated  to  the  detriment  of  Indian  Christianity. 
Yet  there  are  movements  towards  union. 
Chief  among  them  was  the  union  of  the 
majority  of  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the 
country.  Seven  out  of  a  possible  thirteen 
decided  to  constitute  themselves  into  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  India.  From  this 
Union  a  secession  of  Presbyterians  from 
the  south  took  place  in  order  that  they 
might  enter  into  a  wider  union  with  other 
Churches.  Consent  to  do  this  was  gladly 
given.  The  dominating  influence  in  the 
Indian  Christian  Church  is  the  foreign 
missionary  element,  but  there  is  a  tendency 
in  certain  sections  of  the  Church  to  ehminate 
this  preponderance.  What  form  of  govern- 
ment the  Indian  Church  mil  finally  assume 
is  not  clear,  indeed  whether  it  will  accept 
any  of  the  types  developed  in  the  west  is 
questionable.  There  is  a  feehng  abroad 
which  deplores  the  perpetuation  of  Christian 
sectarianism  and  a  growing  tendency  to- 
wards union. 

The  Indian  Church  is  marred  by  many  Possibilities  of 
defects,  yet  its  virtues  are  not  few,  and  it  church!^" 
may  be  used  of  God  to  fulfil  His  purpose 


26o  The  Desire  of  India 

for  India.  Of  one  thing  there  can  be  no 
doubt.  It  alone  has  the  capacity  of  over- 
coming the  inaccessibiUty,  both  physical 
and  mental,  of  the  milhons  in  whose  hearts 
the  light  of  truth  has  not  yet  dawned. 
The  missionary  problem  is  not  how  the 
Western  Church  can  with  its  western 
apphances  add  materially  to  the  numbers 
of  the  Church.  Rather  it  is  how  Western 
Christianity  can  co-operate  with  and 
strengthen  the  hands  of  the  Indian  Church, 
so  that  the  Church  as  such  will  bring  about 
the  evangehsation  of  India.  Acceptance  of 
this  principle  will  mean  a  readjustment, 
though  not  a  radical  change,  of  present 
methods,  a  new  emphasis  and  a  new  stan- 
dard whereby  to  measure  progress.  Further, 
it  will  involve  a  deliberate  attempt  to 
develop  Indian  leadership  and  resources, 
and  will  lead  to  an  enquiry  into  the  most 
effective  methods  of  training  Indian 
Christians  both  in  school  and  college.  For 
many  years  to  come,  a  much  more  numerous 
foreign  missionary  body  will  be  needed 
for  the  purposes  of  evangelisation  and  of 
training  the  members  of  the  Indian  Chiu*ch. 
To  these  needs  \^e  shall  refer  in  the  next 
chapter. 


;-?*•,  ?^»^-^^ 


1 


i 


A    VILLAGE    SCHOOL 


BIBLEWOMEN    AT    WORK 


The  Indian  Church  261 

The  Indian  Church  has  experienced  in  Spiritual 

,  £         •   -r      1      .•     •  Awakening. 

recent  years  a  season  01  spu"itual  stirring. 
The  two  great  famines  with  the  attendant 
misery,  the  terrible  pestilence  which  has 
devastated  great  tracts  of  country,  tha  rise 
of  the  national  spirit  in  the  poHtical  hfe 
of  the  country,  and  above  all  the  prayers 
of  many  thousands  of  Christians  all  over 
the  world,  have  stirred  the  Church,  and 
stagnation  has  given  place  to  dissatis- 
faction and  aspiration.  More  service  and 
giving  has  been  called  forth  than  ever 
before  in  its  history. 

A  movement  which  focusses  these  forces  The  National 
is  the  National  Missionary  Society,  founded  socfetT.^^^ 
in  December  1905.  It  has  done  good  work 
in  the  short  time  that  it  has  been  in  ex- 
istence. The  object  of  the  Society  is  the 
evangeUsation  of  the  unoccupied  areas  of 
India  by  means  of  Indian  agency  under 
Indian  management.  What  the  future 
progress  of  the  Society  mil  be  it  is  difficult 
to  predict,  but  it  has  an  extraordinary 
opportunity  for  attempting  new  methods 
which  foreign  missionary  societies  are  pre- 
cluded from  using.  The  danger  lies  in  its 
becoming  a  copy  of  these  societies,  with 
no  other  difference  than  that  of  employing 


262 


The  Desire  of  India 


other 

Missionary 

Efforts. 


The  Future 
of  the  Church. 


Indian  workers  instead  of  European 
ones. 

The  work  of  the  National  Missionary 
Society  has  been  anticipated  by  various 
Churches.  To  the  work  of  the  Tinnevelly 
Christians  in  the  Telugu  districts  refer- 
ence has  been  made.  The  Presbyterian 
Church  in  India  is  bestirring  its  adherents 
to  a  recognition  of  their  duties.  The 
Baptist  Christians  in  Bengal  have  also  a 
flourishing  missionary  society. 

These  indigenous  movements  have  be- 
fore them  many  problems.  They  ma^T^  in 
the  future  mould  themselves  in  Hindu 
forms,  adopting  for  example  the  ascetic 
ideal  transfigured  by  zeal  for  Christian 
service,  and  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
early  Franciscans.  To  those  who  know 
and  love  India  and  understand  the  occa- 
sional spiritual  influences  which  have  swept 
over  her  life,  such  personalities  as  Tulsi 
Das  must  suggest  the  figure  of  an  Indian 
prophet  claimed  and  sent  forth  by  God  to 
his  own  people  to  preach  the  good  tidings 
of  the  Kingdom.  It  may  be,  however,  that 
the  evangelisation  of  India  will  come  about 
rather  by  the  slower  and  more  exacting 
method  of  the  growth  of  a  Christian  com- 


The  Indian  Church  263 

munity,  efficient,  well-equipped,  a  potent 
factor  and  the  bond  of  unity  in  the 
corporate  and  national  life  of  the  people. 
The  building  up  of  a  Christian  society  of 
this  character,  as  distinct  from  movements 
which,  initiated  by  great  teachers,  have 
ultimately  become  mere  sects  within  the 
pale  of  Hinduism,  will  be  something  new  in 
the  religious  history  of  India.  Yet  this 
more  than  anything  else  is  needed,  since 
the  Hindu  social  order,  in  spite  of  its 
many  virtues,  has  ever  proved  a  check  to 
progress  and  a  menace  to  every  spiritual 
movement,  a  dehberate  enslavement  of 
the  individual,  a  denial  of  the  worth 
of  the  human  soul.  These  are  days 
of  discipHne  for  India.  She  is  being 
purified  and  renewed.  The  rise  of  the 
Christian  Church  is  her  ultimate,  her  only 
hope.  It  is  necessary  for  her  people  to 
experience  these  long  years  of  probation. 
The  Indian  Church  when  purified  will 
give  to  the  world  a  rich  store  of  spiritual 
experience  and  devotion. 


264  The  Desire  of  India 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  VII 

1.  In  what  ways  is  the  spread  of  Christian  ideas 
(e.g.,  with  regard  to  the  vahie  of  human  life)  a  help 
to  missionary  work  ? 

2.  Does  this  spread  of  Christian  ideas  make  it 
more  likely  that  the  people  will  ultimately  acknow- 
ledge Christ,  who  is  the  source  of  these  ideas-,  as 
Lord  ? 

3.  What  conclusions  would  you  be  disposed  to 
draw  from  the  account  given  in  this  chapter  of 
religious  co-operation  between  Christians  and  non- 
Christians  in  a  district  in  north  India  ? 

4.  What  lessons  does  the  story  of  the  Chet  Ramis 
seem  to  you  to  teach  ? 

5.  What  are  the  more  important  elements  which 
make  up  the  Indian  Christian  Church  ? 

6.  Which  of  the  three  lives  of  Indian  Christians 
narrated  in  this  chapter  seems  to  you  to  illustrate 
most  strikingly  the  power  of  Christianity  ?  Men- 
tion the  grounds  of  your  opinion. 

7.  Do  these  narratives  furnish  evidence  that  the 
Indian  Church  is  able  to  produce  capable  leaders 
of  its  own  ? 

8.  Are  there  any  reasons  why  the  Indian  cate- 
chists  should  have  a  special  place  in  our  prayers  ? 

9.  W^ould  you  expect  that  a  man  who  had  con- 
fessed Christ  in  baptism  at  the  cost  of  severe  per- 
secution would  be  an  exceptionally  spiritual  and 
zealous  Christian  ?     Is  this  always  so  in  reality  ? 

10.  What  are  the  chief  weaknesses  in  the  Indian 
Church  ? 

1 1 .  How  would  you  account  for  the  fact  that,  in 
spite  of  the  religious  capacities  of  the  Indian  people. 


The  Indian  Church  265 

the  Indian  Church  has  not  as  yet  made  any  distinc- 
tive contribution  of  its  own  to  the  interpretation  of 
Christ? 

12.  What  advantages  has  the  Indian  Church  in 
comparison  with  the  foreign  missionary  body  as  a 
force  for  the  evangehsation  of  India  ? 

13.  Are  these  advantages  of  such  a  kind  as  to 
render  unnecessary  a  great  increase  of  foreign 
missionaries  ? 

14.  In  view  of  the  facts  about  India  contained  in 
this  chapter^,  what  seem  to  you  to  be  the  chief  aims 
of  missionary  pohcy  ? 

15.  What  are  the  chief  problems  which  lie  before 
the  Indian  Church  ? 

16.  In  what  wa3^s  can  the  Church  in  the  W^est 
best  render  help  to  the  Church  in  India? 

REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

New  Ideas  and  Movements 
Morrison — New  Ideas  in  India. 
LiLLiNGSTON — The  Brahmo  Samaj  and  Arya  Samaj. 
RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  chap.  vi. 
Jones — India's  Problem^  chap.  xi. 
Report  of  Decennial  Missionary  Conference^  Madras 
(Appendix). 

The  Indian  Church 

Gardner — Life  of  Father  Goreh. 

Dyer — Pandita  Ramabai. 

Satthianadhan — Sketches  of  Indian  Christians. 

Smith — Twelve  Pioneer  Missionaries^  pp.  234-274. 

RicHTER — History  of  Missions  in  India^  chap,  vii. 

Jones — India's  Problem^  chaps,  iv.,  x. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    NEED    OF    INDIA 

Three  Divisions  The  problem  of  the  evangelisation  of  India 
Sodety?  ^^s  to  be  Considered  in  relation  to  three 

(I)  The  OTeat  divisions  of  the  people,  to  reach  each 

Outcastes.  *  ^  ^  . 

of  which  different  methods  are  required. 
These  three  divisions  of  society  have  up  to 
the  present  been  influenced  in  varying 
degrees,  but  the  results  so  far  achieved 
point  to  the  ultimate  triumph  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  first  division  includes  the 
lowest  castes  of  Indian  society,  which 
Hinduism  has  abandoned,  and  for  which  it 
feels  Uttle  responsibihty.  That  they 
should  perish  is  a  matter  of  Uttle  con- 
cern, except  in  so  far  as  such  a  contin- 
gency would  deplete  the  labour  market 
and  interfere  with  the  operations  of  agri- 
culture. Among  this  section  of  the  popu- 
lation there  is  a  growing  movement  towards 
Christianity,  which  has  swept  thousands, 
and  probably  will  sweep  miUions,  into  the 
Christian  fold. 


The  Need  of  India  267 

The  second  great  division  consists  of  the  (2)  The  Bulk 
millions  belonging  to  the  recognised  Hindu  lo^et^" 
castes.  It  includes  the  bulk  of  the  popu- 
lation and  represents  the  strength  of  India, 
governed  by  caste  and  controlled  by  the 
Brahmans  and  their  allies.  Work  among 
this  section,  though  it  has  been  carried  on 
for  many  years,  is  still  in  its  initial  stages 
and  has  so  far  been  largely  preparatory. 

Within  the  bulwarks  of  Hinduism  the  (3)  The  Edu- 
third  division  of  the  population  is  to  be  ""^^^^  ^^^^^^^• 
found — the  small  but  influential  section 
which  has  been  inspired  by  western  civilisa- 
tion and  is  the  conscious  or  unconscious 
interpreter  of  Christian  ideas  to  the  people. 
The  educated  classes,  in  spite  of  their 
refusal  to  admit  the  fact,  are  the  chief  allies 
of  Christianity  in  the  camp  of  Hinduism. 
Their  antagonism  is  often  the  result  of 
misconception,  and  is  aroused  more  by  the 
pohtical  associations  of  Christianity  than 
by  its  spiritual  message. 

To  sum  up  the  situation,  we  find  on  the  The  Present 
one  hand  a  social  upheaval  in  the  lower  ^1^"^^-°"- 
strata  of  Indian  society,  and  on  the  other 
a  ferment  of  new  ideas  among  the  leaders 
of  Hindu  life.    These  taken  together  seem 
to   herald   far-reaching,    and   possibly   re- 


268 


The  Desire  of  India 


The  Present 
Opportunities. 


Opening's  in 
the  Telugu 
Country. 


volutionary,  changes.  The  opportunities 
and  the  difficulties  which  are  thus  presented 
are  the  appeal  of  India.  This  chapter  will 
be  devoted  to  a  consideration  of  their 
significance. 

India  oSers  to-day  great  opportunities 
of  gathering  into  the  Church  thousands 
who  are  desirous  of  entering  it.  It  cannot 
be  too  often  reiterated  that  there  are 
literally  thousands  among  the  depressed 
classes  who  are  claiming  from  the  Christian 
Church  the  opportunity  of  developing  body, 
mind  and  spirit.  Apart  from  Christianity 
there  is  no  hope  for  them.  The  Church 
in  India  finds  itself  unable  to  respond 
to  the  demands  that  are  pouring  in 
upon  it. 

The  situation  in  the  Telugu  country  has 
become  so  critical  that  the  Bishop  of 
Madras  recently  asked  that  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  should 
for  reasons  of  strategy  temporarily  refrain 
from  extending  its  educational  work  in 
order  to  put  its  whole  strength  into  the 
Telugu  mission  and  the  work  of  instructing 
large  Mala  communities.  It  is  his  con- 
viction that  in  the  Telugu  country  alone 
there    are    2,000,000    people    who    desire 


The  Need  of  India  269 

instruction.  The  reports  sent  to  the  Com- 
mittee 01  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
by  their  missionaries  and  evangehsts  in  the 
Telugu  country  are  pitiful  to  read,  so 
constant  is  the  appeal  for  reinforcements 
for  means  to  go  forward.  "  Crowds  of 
people,"  writes  an  evangeUst,  "  are 
asking  us  to  enrol  their  names  as  en- 
quirers, but  we  have  not  the  teachers  to 
send  them."  Another  says  that  during 
six  months  there  were  more  than  seven 
hundred  applicants  for  baptism,  but  as  it 
was  not  possible  to  cope  with  the  work, 
their  names  were  not  even  taken  down. 
In  one  single  district  this  mission  had 
5000  enquirers.  "  Under  the  circum- 
stances," one  of  the  missionaries  writes, 
^'  it  may  seem  immaterial  that  o¥/ing  to  the 
necessity  for  retrenchment  the  Itinerating 
Band  has  had  to  be  broken  up,  but  it 
cannot  be  regarded  as  other  than  a  matter 
of  deep  regret  that  at  a  time  of  such  un- 
rivalled opportunity  the  wide-spread  pro- 
clamation of  the  Gospel  should  in  any  way 
be  checked."  The  missionaries  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society  also  have  their 
hands  full  deahng  mth  hundreds  of  apphca- 
tions  for  baptism.     The  same  thing  is  true 


270 


The  Desire  of  India 


Opportunities 
in  Other  Parts 
of  India. 


The  Need  for 

Immediate 

Action. 


of  the  Wesley  an  Missionary  Society  in  the 
State  of  Hyderabad. 

These  movements  are  not  confined  to 
the  Telugu  country.  Similar,  though 
smaller,  movements  are  appearing  all  over 
India,  among  the  depressed  classes.  Bishop 
Thoburn  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  America  tells  us  that  in  the 
United  Provinces,  where  already  great 
extensions  of  work  have  taken  place, 
"  more  than  100,000  are  now  waiting  to  be 
received  into  the  community,"  but  the 
resources  of  the  Church  cannot  cope  with 
the  demand  for  teachers. 

In  these  districts  where  "  movements  " 
are  visible,  the  Church  ought  to  be  ready 
to  place  an  army  of  ordained  men,  lay 
evangelists  and  women  workers  to  reap  the 
harvest  which  God  in  His  providence  is 
causing  to  appear.  These  movements  may 
soon  begin  to  show  signs  of  cessation.  The 
flood-tide  may  begin  to  retreat  and  may 
never  return.  We  have  already  seen  that 
in  the  "  Aboriginal "  area  Hinduism  and 
Islam  are  proving  the  rivals  of  Christianity 
and  becoming  a  menace  to  its  advance. 
The  change  of  Hfe  which  Christianity 
works  among  these  outcastes  is  marvellous. 


The  Need  of  India  271 

It  purifies,  raises  and  regenerates  them, 
lifting  them  into  a  condition  far  in  advance 
of  their  previous  gross  paganism.  Outside 
the  pale  of  Hinduism  are  fifty  miUions  of 
outcastes.  Many  of  these  are  manifesting  a 
desire  to  enter  the  fold  of  Christianity,  and  to 
the  others  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  show 
its  power  and  blessings.  These  facts  should 
help  us  to  understand  better  the  words  of 
Christ :  "  Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  on  the 
fields ;  for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest." 

The  baptism  of  these  thousands  and  their  a  Weighty 
reception  into  the  Christian  Church  involve  Responsibility. 
grave  responsibilities.  "  To  have  brought 
people  into  the  kingdom,"  says  Bishop 
Mylne,  "is  to  have  pledged  the  honour  of 
Christendom  to  their  training  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel."  It  is  only  at  the 
peril  of  irretrievable  damage  to  the  cause 
of  Christ  that  the  Church  can  refrain  from 
undertaking  the  teaching  of  these  multi- 
tudes. In  the  recent  revival  in  the  Khassia 
Hills  in  eastern  Bengal,  nearly  8000  people 
were  converted  in  a  few  months.  God  is 
answering  prayer  abundantly.  The  ques- 
tion suggests  itself  :  Is  the  Church  worthy 
of  such  a  gift  ?  Will  it  rise  to  its  new 
responsibihties  ? 


272  The  Desire  of  India 

Influence  on  The  mere  fact  of  such  large  accessions 

Castes  from  ^,     .     .       .  t      ,  i        e 

which  Converts  to  Christianity  and  the  growth  oi  strong 
^^^^'  Christian  communities  are  having  a  marked 

influence  both  on  the  tribes  and  castes 
from  which  the  converts  come  and  on 
alHed  castes.  These  facts  must  be  viewed 
with  alarm  if  resources  cannot  be  found 
commensurate  to  cope  with  the  need. 
Among  the  Malas  the  growth  of  a  Christian 
community  more  prosperous  and  more 
respected  than  its  brethren  "  exercises 
a  powerful  influence  on  all  non-Christian 
Malas  who  come  even  in  the  slightest 
degree  under  the  influence  of  Christian 
teaching,  to  induce  them  to  become 
Christians." 
Influence  The  influence   does   not,   however,   stop 

mgh^er^c^stes.  ^^^^'  During  the  past  few  years  it  has 
spread  to  the  lower  strata  of  Hindu  society 
proper,  that  is,  to  some  of  the  castes  that 
have  a  recognised  status.  The  Sudra 
castes  in  south  India  form  the  bulk  of  the 
Hindu  community  and  are  "  the  artisans, 
farmers,  possessors  of  cattle  and  the  land- 
owners in  the  villages  in  which  they  dwell." 
In  the  Telugu  country  sixteen  millions  out 
of  a  population  of  twenty  millions  belong 
to  these  Sudra  castes.      Among  them  for 


The  Need  of  India  273 

some  years  Christianity  has  met  with  a 
tolerance  which  is  as  remarkable  as  it  is 
unusual.  A  missionary  working  in  this 
area  reports  that  he  has  personal  know- 
ledge of  some  hundreds  of  conversions  from 
what  he  terms  "  the  respectable  middle 
classes,"  and  points  to  the  singular  fact 
that  in  every  case  the  convert  was  permitted 
to  remain  a  member  of  the  family.  Chris- 
tianity among  the  majority  of  the  popula- 
tion in  some  parts  of  the  Telugu  country 
is  becoming  "  an  alternate  religion." 
A  definite  movement  towards  Chris- 
tianity is  reported  among  the  basket- 
makers,  called  Wadderas,  and  tank-diggers 
of  the  Telugu  country  who  form  castes 
within  the  recognised  pale  of  Hindu  society. 
In  a  single  missionary  district  within  the 
last  few  months  nearly  2000  Siidras  have 
been  baptised,  and  a  similar  number  are 
under  instruction.  This  whole  movement 
among  the  lowest  castes  and  among  the 
Sudras  is  very  significant  and  of  great 
importance.  "  If  wisely  guided  and  en- 
com"aged,"  writes  the  Bishop  of  Madras, 
"  it  may  well  spread  rapidly  and  gather  into 
the  Church  all  the  Wadderas  in  this  part  of 
the  Telugu   country  and  then  lead   to   a 


274  The  Desire  of  India 

similar  movement  among  still  higher  castes. 
There  are  already  signs  that  the  wealthy 
caste  of  Komatis  or  merchants  is  beginning 
to  be  influencedj  and  if  a  movement  once 
begins  among  them,  the  whole  of  the  Sudra 
community  will  be  shaken  to  its 
foundations." 
The  Influence         We  must  pass  now  to  the  fundamental 

of  the  Educated         ■,  -I'lii  ii  p  i 

Classes.  and  seemmgly  msoluble  problem  oi  reach- 

ing Hindu  society  proper.  Here  we  meet 
with  conditions  altogether  different  from 
those  which  have  just  been  studied.  The 
educated  classes,  who  form  the  third  of  the 
three  sections  into  which  we  have  divided 
Indian  society,  do  not  fall  within  the  scope 
of  this  book,  but  they  are  related  so  closely 
to  the  problem  of  reaching  Hindu  society 
that  some  reference  to  them  is  necessary. 
As  has  already  been  mentioned,  they  are 
the  conscious  or  unconscious  alHes  of 
Christianity.  Their  significance  hes  in  the 
fact  that  they  are  helping  to  diffuse  new 
ideas  among  the  people.  Their  influence 
is  far  out  of  proportion  to  their  numbers, 
and  they  are  in  an  increasing  degree  the 
natural  leaders  of  the  people.  The  Church 
has  sought  to  win  and  to  influence  this  class 
through  its  educational  institutions,  which 


The  Need  of  India  275 

have  succeeded  in  attracting  large  numbers. 
Here  again  opportunities  have  been  lost 
through  lack  of  a  sufficient  number  of 
Christian  teachers.  Hundreds  of  addi- 
tional teachers  are  needed  in  the  missionary 
schools  and  colleges  of  India  to  cope  with 
the  opportunities  and  to  rightly  influence 
the  boys  and  young  men  who  pass  through 
missionary  educational  institutions. 

The  attempt  to  reach  and  influence  the  Effort  to  reach 
bulk  of  Hindu  society  is  still  only  in  its  only  Beginning;. 
initial  stages.  Christian  missions  have 
hardly  touched  the  actual  problem.  The 
work  has  been  so  far  largely  preparatory, 
opening  up  avenues  of  approach  and  over- 
coming the  inaccessibility  of  the  people. 
The  value  of  medical  and  educational  work 
from  this  point  of  view  has  already  been 
considered.  Once  again,  however,  it  has 
to  be  said,  that  the  openings  that  present 
themselves  cannot  be  taken  advantage  of 
on  account  of  the  lack  of  workers.  If  it 
were  possible  to  lay  before  the  reader  an 
account  of  the  work  done  by  any  one  of  the 
medical  missions  in  India,  the  story  would 
be  one  that  would  fill  the  heart  with  joy. 
We  should  rejoice  over  human  pain  reheved, 
men  and  women  taught  for  the  first  time 


276  The  Desire  of  India 

the  value  of  their  own  hves,  prejudice 
broken  down,  and  souls  brought  into  touch 
with  the  love  of  Christ.  Mingled  with  our 
joy,  however,  would  be  sorrow  on  account 
of  opportunities  lost  because  there  were  none 
to  lay  hold  of  them — openings  into  homes 
and  villages,  which  it  was  impossible  to  enter 
because  those  who  had  prepared  the  way 
could  go  no  further,  burdened  as  they  were 
by  the  pressing  details  of  immediate  de- 
mands upon  their  strength.  There  is  deep 
pathos  in  the  mere  physical  needs  of  the 
people,  which  there  are  not  sufficient 
workers  to  meet.  But  behind  these  lies 
a  deeper  need,  the  desire  of  India  for 
spiritual  comfort  and  satisfaction.  Op- 
portunities of  meeting  this  need  are  also 
being  lost  day  by  day  because  of  the  in- 
sufficiency of  the  Christian  forces. 
Concentration  To  enter  into  these  openings  a  multitude 
of  men  and  women  are  required,  who  will 
have  time  to  concentrate  their  work.  In 
a  previous  chapter  it  was  stated  that  the 
enormous  areas  which  are  often  worked  from 
a  single  mission  station  are  a  continual  temp- 
tation to  make  the  work  diffuse.  In  order 
to  allow  missionaries  to  concentrate  their 
efforts,  it  is  necessary  to  reduce  the  size  of 


Needed. 


The  Need  of  India  277 

mission  districts.  This  can  be  done  only 
by  a  multiplication  of  mission  stations  and 
of  the  present  missionary  staff,  or  by 
deliberately  working  only  one  corner  of 
a  district  for  which  responsibihty  has  been 
undertaken.  To  do  his  work  successfully 
a  missionary  must  be  content  to  deal  with 
the  few.  Time  and  close  intimacy  are 
needed  to  overcome  the  prejudices  of  the 
people  and  to  enter  into  their  Hves  with 
sympathy  and  love.  Thus  alone  is  it 
possible  to  touch  them  and  obtain  oppor- 
txmities  of  helping  them  spiritually. 

This  is  no  condemnation  of  itinerant  Fields  still 
work.  Recognition  has  already  been  given  Unoccupied. 
to  its  importance  in  disseminating  truth,  in 
reaching  individual  seekers,  and  in  afford- 
ing opportunities  of  visiting  Httle  groups 
of  Christians  far  away  from  the  influences 
of  Christian  intercom's  e  and  teaching. 
Moreover,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  leave 
vast  areas  in  complete  neglect.  Not  only 
are  there  many  large  districts  in  India  in 
which  not  a  single  missionary  resides,  but 
many  others  having  a  large  area  and  im- 
mense population  are  worked  by  soUtary 
missionaries  with  very  inadequate  help. 
Of  the  fifty  districts  of  the  United  Pro- 


278  The  Desire  of  India 

vinces,  seven,  each  with  a  population  of 
nearly  a  million,  have  no  missionaries,  and 
nine  have  each  only  one  resident  missionary. 
Under  such  circumstances  the  worker  is 
constantly  torn  by  conflicting  desires  to  do 
his  work  thoroughly  and  at  the  same  time 
to  meet  the  needs  of  the  hungering  multi- 
tudes in  the  regions  beyond.  Christian 
missions  have  as  yet  scarcely  had  an 
opportunity  of  presenting  the  Gospel 
effectively,  and  yet  we  are  impatient  for 
results. 
Larg-e  Increase  The  inadequacy  of  the  Christian  forces 
Needed^  i^    India    calls    for    speedy    action.     Re- 

inforcements are  needed  to  lay  hold  of  the 
present  opportunity  among  the  depressed 
classes,  to  win  the  influential  educated 
classes,  to  strengthen  and  develop  the 
efforts  to  reach  Hindu  society  and  to 
prevent  these  efforts  from  being  spasmodic 
and  diffuse.  The  Missionary  Conference, 
representing  the  various  Protestant 
Missionary  Societies  at  work  in  India, 
which  met  in  Madras  at  the  close  of  the 
year  1902,  after  a  careful  survey  of  the 
situation  asked  that  the  missionary  staff 
in  India  should  be  doubled,  in  order  that 
there  might  be   one  missionary  to   every 


The  Need  of  India  279 

fifty  thousand  of  the  population.  It 
appealed  to  the  Chinch  in  Christian  lands 
to  provide  men  and  women  who  would  help 
in  all  departments  of  work — ordained  men, 
teachers,  doctors,  mu"ses,  women  workers, 
writers,  and  journaKsts.  To  all  such  there 
are  presented  abundant  opportunities  of 
influencing  for  Christ  the  ideals,  institutions 
and  Hfe  of  a  nation  long  apathetic  but  now 
beginning  to  awake  from  the  torpor  of  ages. 

Great  as  is  the  need  of  workers  from  Prayer  for  the 
the  Churches  of  Christendom,  equaUy  great  ^"^^^"  ^^"''^• 
is  the  need  of  prayer  for  India — for  her 
people  and  for  the  Church  which  God  in  His 
providence  is  building  up.  The  outstand- 
ing need  of  the  Indian  Church  is  a  spiritual 
awakening,  not  a  mere  emotional  revivalism 
but  a  deep  quickening  of  its  Hfe,  a  new 
purpose  and  determination,  and  above  all  a 
reaHsation  of  its  missionary  vocation. 

To  imderstand  what  might  be  accom-  its 
pHshed  by  the  Indian  Church  we  must  ^pp°'^""^^^''- 
remember  its  opportunities  of  touching  the 
life  of  the  people,  of  entering  into  and 
appreciating  their  di£&culties.  No  one  has 
shown  greater  capacity  to  reach  the  Brah- 
mans  with  their  ancient  learning  than 
Nehemiah    Goreh,   always   zealous  in  the 


28o  The  Desire  of  India 

cause,  noble-hearted  and  earnest,  whose 
Christ-like  Hfe  gave  power  to  his  words  and 
example.  If  Christianity  is  to  make  pro- 
gress, it  is  necessary  that  such  men  should 
be  raised  up  who  will  enter  the  very  strong- 
hold of  the  Hindu  faith  and  bear  witness  to 
the  Truth.  Others  are  needed  to  shepherd 
congregations  all  over  India.  Here  hes 
an  opportunity  for  the  strongest  young  men 
in  the  country  to  build  up  a  Church  in- 
spired by  the  ideal  of  service.  The  Indian 
Church  must  provide  teachers  to  train  its 
youth  in  missionary  service.  It  may  be, 
if  we  are  faithful  in  prayer,  that  God  will 
give  His  message  to  a  succession  of  Indian 
evangehsts,  who  with  passion  and  devotion 
will  renounce  everything  to  preach  the 
Gospel  in  the  villages  of  India.  Tulsi  Das 
touched  the  heart  of  the  people  of  North 
India  with  the  story  of  Rama;  it  may  be  the 
purpose  of  God  to  raise  up  Christian  hymn- 
writers  and  preachers  who  wiU  thriU  the 
hearts  of  the  peasantry  with  the  story  of 
Christ  and  of  His  love  to  men  and  power  to 
save.  These  are  not  Utopian  dreams. 
Their  fulfilment  depends  upon  our  faith 
and  prayer.  The  missionary  work  of  the 
Indian  Church  caUs  for  special  sympathy 


The  Need  of  India  281 

and  prayer.  There  is  need  of  stimulus  to  a 
forward  move,  of  self-sacrifice  that  offers 
of  service  may  be  forthcoming,  and  of 
vision  that  the  missionary  work  may 
become  a  corporate  effort  of  the  whole 
Church. 

Such  are  some  of  the  needs  of  the  Indian  The  Need  of 
Chiu'ch.  On  the  part  of  foreign  missionaries  y"^P^^^y- 
there  is  need  of  sympathy  in  their  dealings 
with  it.  Failure  to  appreciate  the  great 
questions  at  issue  may  result  in  a  stunting 
of  its  growth.  Failure  to  trust  it,  though 
its  mistakes  are  only  too  apparent,  and  to 
guide  it  with  sympathy  and  with  love,  will 
be  fraught  with  the  most  serious  conse- 
quences to  Indian  Christianity  and  the 
missionary  cause. 

There  is  a  real  danger  that  in  considering  The  Appeal  of 
the  many  problems  which  India  presents,  Britain^  ^^^^ 
the  reader  should  adopt  the  attitude  of  a 
mere  spectator  and  view  with  unconcern 
the  issues  that  are  at  stake.  Their  very 
vastness  is  apt  to  lay  its  paralysing  touch 
upon  the  imagination.  The  last  century, 
and  even  the  last  decade,  has  brought  India 
nearer  to  the  British  people,  but  the  pathos 
of  the  Hves  of  its  miUions  has  not  as  yet 
touched    the    heart    of    the    Church.     In- 


282  The  Desire  of  India 

dividuals  have  understood  and  have  given 
their  Hves  on  its  behalf,  but  the  great 
majority  even  of  Christian  people  are 
still  indifferent.  With  many  the  range 
of  their  interests  is  so  narrow,  and 
the  power  of  imagination  so  poor  that 
to  feel  for  others  is  difficult.  Within  the 
circle  of  British  interests  and  yet  beyond 
the  range  of  the  nation's  sympathy,  India 
Hes  "  a  whole  world  in  wilderness — a 
world  of  secrets  which  you  dare  not  pene- 
trate and  of  suffering  which  you  dare  not 
conceive." 
Christ  the  only  The  tragedy  of  India  is  the  failure  of 
ope  o    n  la.    jjjj^^j^jgj^  ^^  bring   peace  and   joy  to  the 

millions  who  inhabit  its  plains,  to  protest 
against  evil  and  overcome  it,  to  conquer 
despair  and  fill  with  hope,  to  befriend  the 
unfortunate  and  the  outcaste,  and  to  reveal 
the  love  of  God.  This  is  a  serious  charge 
to  bring  against  an  ancient  reUgion,  within 
the  pale  of  which  have  arisen  noble  seekers 
after  truth.  Yet  the  redemption  of  India 
is  not  with  Hinduism.  Once  every  twelve 
years  at  the  confluence  of  the  Ganges  and 
the  Jumna  in  Allahabad  a  great  fair  is  held, 
the  most  important  event  in  the  Hindu 
Calendar.     Pilgrims    travel    to    it   by    the 


The  Need  of  India  283 

thousand.  The  railway  authorities  alone 
are  said  to  collect  a  milHon  tickets,  while 
the  city  and  surrounding  country  con- 
tribute another  milUon  and  a  half  of  people 
to  the  throng.  The  sands  are  crowded  with 
an  eager  multitude,  to  many  of  whom  it  is 
the  occasion  of  their  life.  They  come 
desiring  to  purify  themselves  from  the 
taint  of  sin,  or  to  obtain  some  blessing. 
Nearly  100,000  ascetics  and  Brahmans 
minister  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  this  con- 
course by  practising  upon  the  worshippers 
the  most  outrageous  and  flagrant  fraud 
and  deceit.  An  eye-witness  tells  us  that 
in  one  of  the  numberless  enclosures  is  an 
altar.  Upon  it  stands  a  priest  "  who  on 
receipt  of  a  rupee  rings  a  bell  and  shouts 
out  the  offerer's  name  before  the  image  of 
the  deity  and  turns  round  to  receive  another 
fee  from  the  next  suppliant.  What  most 
disgusts  is  the  utter  levity  and  shameLess 
greed  with  which  he  does  it  all,  laughing 
and  jesting  the  while  in  marked  contrast 
to  the  earnestness  of  the  worshippers." 
Surely  we  have  here  a  parable  which  speaks 
of  the  earnest  search  of  milHons,  the  failure 
of  Hinduism  to  meet  it  with  any  spiritual 
message,  and  the  heartlessness  which  takes 


284  The  Desire  of  India 

advantage  of  the  hopes  and  aspirations  of 
mankind.  The  redemption  of  India,  the 
satisfaction  of  her  desires  and  the  enlist- 
ment of  her  spiritual  capacities  on  behalf 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  are  the  duty  and 
privilege  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  VIII 

1.  Which  of  the  three  divisions  of  Indian  society 
mentioned  in  this  chapter  seems  to  you  from  the 
point  of  view  of  missionary  strategy  the  most  im- 
portant object  of  missionary  effort  ? 

2.  What  reasons  might  be  urged  in  favour  of 
concentrating  missionary  effort  on  the  out-caste 
community  ?  * 

3.  What  reasons  might  be  urged  in  favour  of 
concentrating  such  effort  on  the  educated  classes  ? 

4.  What  reasons  might  be  urged  in  favour  of 
concentrating  such  effort  on  the  sections  constitut- 
ing the  bulk  of  Hindu  society  ? 

5.  What  consequences  would  follow  if  the  Church 
should  fail  to  shepherd  and  train  those  whom  it  has 
admitted  into  its  fold  ? 

6.  Wherein  lies  the  importance  of  the  spread  of 
Christianity  among  the  Sudra  castes  ? 

7.  Why  is  concentration  of  effort  so  vitally  im- 
portant in  the  work  of  evangelisation  ? 

8.  Is  such  concentration  justified  in  view  of  the 
fields  that  are  still  unoccupied? 

9.  Does  the  request  of  the  Madras  Missionary 
Conference  seem  to  you  a  reasonable  one  ?     What 


The  Need  of  India  285 

increase  in  the  missionary  forces  would  be  required 
to  meet  it?     (Cf.  Statistics  on  p.  170.) 

10.  What  seem  to  you  to  be  the  chief  needs  of 
the  Indian  Church } 

11.  Bearing  in  mind  the  ideas  expressed  in 
Chapter  IV.,  in  what  terms  would  you  sum  up  the 
responsibility  of  Great  Britain  towards  India  ? 

12.  Is  it  certain  that  Hinduism  cannot  meet 
India's  need  ?     Why  } 

13.  What  practical  response  is  possible  to  the 
appeal  of  India  ? 


CHAUT   OF   INDIAN   HISTORY 

AND  SUCCESSIVE  INVASIONS  FROM  THE  NORTH 

B.C. 

1500 

1400 

1.300 

1200 

1100 

1000 

900 

800 

700 

600 

500 

400 

300 

200 

1     100 

POLITICS 

RELIGION 

■  Vedic  Period. 

Period  of  Brahmanism.    Composition  of  Brahmanas 
and  first  Upanishads. 

Buddha    (596-508).     Vardhamana,  founder   of   the 
Jains  (599-527). 

Invasion  of  Alexander  the  Great  (327-6).    Chandra- 
srnpta,  Maurva  Emperor  of  North  India  (322-297). 

Asoka  (272-232). 

Buddhism  through  Asoka's  influence  becomes  a 
vi^orld  religion. 

Scythian  (Saka)  Invasions. 



A.I>. 

100 

200 

300 

400 

500 

600 

700 

800 

900 

1000 

1100 

1200 

1300 

1400 

1500 

1600 

1700 

1800 

1900 



--L 

< 

xn 

> 
o 
Iz; 

< 

< 
fa 
o 

Q 

fa 
xn 

Yueh-chi    (Mongolian)    Conquest    of    North-West 
India. 

Kanishka. 

Tiruvalluva  (Tamil  poet,  author  of  Kural). 

Gupta  Empire  established  over  North  India. 

Hinduism  begins  to  supplant  Buddhism  through- 
out India. 

Invasion  of  the  Huns. 

Introduction  of  Nestorian  Christianity  into  South 
India. 

Manikka  Vasagar. 

Sankaracharya  (788-828). 

" 

Q  -^  O 

;^  2  ^ 
g  ^  <i 

<l  f»  s 
ffi  -^  s 

Invasions  of  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  (1001-26). 

Ramanuja. 

Second  Afghan  dynasty  founded  by  Mahmud  of 
Ghor. 

Taimur  invades  India,  (1398). 

Ramanand. 

Kabir  (1410-1518).     Guru  Nanak  (1469-1538).    Chait- 
anya  (1486-1527). 

Vasco  da  Gama  discovers  Cape  route  to  India  (1498). 

Francis  Xavier  reaches  India  (1542).      Tulsi  Das 
(1544-1624). 

Babar  defeats  Delhi  Emperor  (1526).    Akbar  the 
Great  (1556-1605). 

Robert  de  Nobili,  Jesuit  Missionary  (1605-56). 

EuRlish  East  India  Company  founded  (1600).      Aurungzeb  (1658- 
1707).    Eise  of  Maratha  power  (1660-80). 

STRUGGLE 
FOR  DOMINION 

Ziegenbalg    founds    Danish-Halle    Mission    (1706). 
Schwartz  (1750-98).  Carey  reaches  Calcutta  (1793). 

Break  up  of  Moghul  power.   Struffgle  of  French  and  EneUsh.   Battle 
of  Plassey  (17571.  Warren  Hastings  first  Governor  General  (1774). 

BRITISH 
SUPREMACY 

New  Charter  of  East  India  Company  permits  missionary  work  (1813). 
Alexander  Duff  (1830).    Keshub  Chunder  Sen  (1B38-64).    Arya 
Samaj  founded  (1875). 

Indian  Mutiny  (1857).     Annexation  of  Sind  (Wi'J),   Punjab   (1849), 
Oudh  (1856),  Lower  Burma  (1852),  Upper  Burma  (1886). 

288  The  Desire  of  India 


APPENDIX  A 
AREA  AND  POPULATION 


Area  in 

Total 

Province,  State,  or  Agency. 

Square  Miles. 

Population. 

Ajmer-Merwara 

2,711 

476,912 

Andamans  and  Nicobars   . 

3,143 

24,649 

Baluchistan 

45,804 

308,246 

Bengal      .... 

115,819 

50,722,067 

Bombay    (including    Sind 

and  Aden)     . 

123,064 

18,559,561 

Burma      .... 

236,738 

10,490,624 

Central  Provinces  and  Berar 

100,345 

11,991,670 

Coorg       .... 

1,582 

180,607 

F,a,stern  Bengal  and  Assam 

106,130 

30,961,459 

Madras     .... 

141,726 

38,209,436 

North-West  Frontier  Pro- 

vince   .... 

16,466 

2,125,480 

Punjab     .... 

'    97,209 

20,330,339 

United  Provinces  of  Agra 

and  Oudh 

107,164 

47,691,782 

Total,  British  Territory     1,097,901     232,072,832 


Appendices  289 

AREA  AND  FOl'JJhATlO^— Continued. 


states  and  Agencies. 

Baluchistan 

86,511 

502,500 

Baroda  State    . 

8,099 

1,952,692 

Bengal  States   . 

32,733 

3,940,462 

Bombay  States 

65,761 

6,908,648 

Central  India  Agency 

78,772 

8,628,781 

Central  Provinces  States 

31,188 

1,631,140 

Hyderabad  State 

82,698 

11,141,142 

Kashmir  State  . 

80,900 

2,905,578 

Madras  States  . 

9,969 

4,188,086 

Mysore  State    . 

29,444 

5,539,399 

Punjab  States  . 

36,532 

4,424,398 

Rajputana  Agency    . 

127,541 

9,723,301 

United  Provinces  States 

5,079 

802,097 

Total,  Native  States 

675,267 

62,288,224 

Grand  Total,  India 

1,733,168 

294,361,056 

290 


The  Desire  of  India 


APPENDIX  B 

DISTRIBUTION    OF    POPULATION 
ACCOEDING  TO  LANaUAGE 


Bengali 

44,624,048 

Malayalam  . 

6,029,304 

Western 

Lahnda 

3,337,917 

Hindi 

39,367,779 

Sindhi 

3,006,395 

Bihari 

37,076,990 

Santali 

1,790,521 

Eastern 

Western 

Hindi 

20,986,358 

Pahari     . 

1,710,029 

Telugu 

20,696,872 

Assamese    . 

1,350,846 

Marathi 

18,237,899 

Central  Pahari 

1,270,931 

Panjabi 

17,070,961 

Pashto 

1,224,807 

Tamil . 

16,525,500 

Gond  . 

1,125,479 

Rajasthani 

10,917,712 

Kashmiri     . 

1,007,957 

Kanarese 

10,365,047 

125  other  In- 

Gujarati 

9,928,501 

dian    Ver- 

Oriya . 

.       9,687,429 

naculars 

Burmese 

7,474,896 

spoken  by 

8,154,445 

Appendices  291 


APPENDIX  C 

DISTEIBUTION  OF  POPULATION 
ACCOEDING  TO  PRINCIPAL  OCCUPATIONS 


Occupation,  or  Means  Total  Actual  Workers. 

of  Livelihood.  Supported.  Males.       Females. 

Agriculture  ....     191,691,731    60,827,087  27,520,631 

Earthwork  and  General  Lab- 
our (not  agricultural)        .       17,953,261      5,803,321     4,043,577 

Provision  of  Food,  Drink  and 
Stimulants        .         .        .       16,758,726      4,796,381     3,330,834 

Provision  of  Textile  Fabrics 
and  Dress  .        .         .       11,214,158      3,507,767    2,210,543 

Personal,     Household     and 
Sanitarj^  Services      .         .      10,717,500      3,760,267    1,805,703 

Mendicants  (non-religious)  .         4,222,241       1,572,479        860,636 

Commerce     ....         4,197,771       1,380,654        222,998 

Provision  and  Care  of  Animals       3,976,631       2,199,278        346,579 

Administration  by  State  or 
by  Local  Bodies        .         .         3,814,495      1,307,999         70,973 

Transport  and  Storage  .         3,528,269       1,484,481  76,805 

Provision  of  Leather,  Hides 
and  Horns        .         .         .         3,241,935       1,149,243        251,956 

Priests  and  others  engaged 
in  Religion        .        .        .        2,728,812         971,869       178,656 

Medical  Practitioners,  Mid- 
wives,  etc.         .         .        .  520,044         133,477         70,644 

Professors,  Teachers,  etc.     .  497,509  180,523  11,979 

Barristers    and    others    en- 
gaged in  the  Law      .         .  279,646  76,577  315 


292 


The  Desire  of  India 


APPENDIX  D 

DISTRIBUTION    OF   POPULATION 
ACCORDING  TO  RELIGION 


Hindus  . 

207,147,026 

Sikhs      .... 

2,195,339 

Jains       .... 

1,334,148 

Buddhists      (mainly      in 

Burma)    . 

9,476,759 

Total    . 

. 

220,153,272 

Muhammadans 

. 

62,458,077 

Animistic 

8,584,148 

Christians : — 

Roman  Catholic  . 

1,202,169 

Syrian  (Roman)  . 

322,586 

Syrian  (Jacobite,  etc.) 

248,741 

Greek,  Abyssinian,  etc. 

1,718 

Protestant    (European 

and  Eurasian)  . 

173,615 

Protestant  (Native) 

845,3521 

Minor    Dencminations 

and    Denominations 

not  returned    . 

129,060 

Total   . 

• 

2,923,241 

Carry  forward, 

1  This  figure,  like  the  others  in  this  table,  is  taken  from  the 
Government  Census  of  1901,  and  includes  Burma.  The  Statisti- 
cal Tables  prepared  from  Missionary  sources  and  presented  to 
the  Calcutta  Missionary  Conference  in  1901  give  the  Protestant 
Native  Christian  community  as  978,936. 


Appendices  293 

Brought  forward, 

Parsis 94,190 

Jews 18,228 

Minor    Eeligions    and    Religions    not 

returned 129,900 


Total 294,361,056 


294  The  Desire  of  India 


APPENDIX  E 

THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  PROTESTANT 
CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 

(From  the  Statistical  Tables  presented  to  the 
Calcutta  Conference) 


Native  Christian 
Com  m  unity. 

Organised 
Congregations. 

Native 
Pastors. 

1851 

91,092 

267 

21 

1861 

138,731 

291 

97 

1871 

224,258 

2,278 

225 

1881 

417,372 

3,650 

461 

1890 

559,661 

4,863 

797 

1900 

854,867 

5,362 

893 

Note. — The  above  figures  refer  to  India  only,  ex- 
cluding Burma  and  Ceylon.  If  Burma  is 
included  the  figure  for  the  Native  Christian 
community  for  1900  is  978,936.  A  serious 
discrepancy  exists  between  the  number  of 
Protestant  Christians  returned  by  the  last 
Census  report,  and  the  Calcutta  Missionary 
Conference  Tables  (see  Appendix  D) ;  the  latter 
exceeds  the  former  by  about  130,000.  This 
figure  is  practically  the  same  as  the  number  of 
Christians  in  the  government  tables  whose 
denominations  belonged  to  a  "  minor  "  denomina- 
tion, or  did  not  state  their  specific  denomination. 


Appendices  295 


APPENDIX  F 

NOTE  ON  MISSIONARY  STATISTICS 

The  authoritative  source  for  Missionary  Statistics 
relating  to  India  is  the  set  of  Tables  prepared  by 
inquiry  in  India  for  the  Calcutta  Missionary  Con- 
ference in  1901  :  Protestant  Missions — India,  Burma, 
and  Ceylon,  Statistical  Tables,  1900:  Calcutta,  1902. 
A  summary  of  these  Tables  appears  in  the  Report 
of  the  Decennial  Missionary  Conference  held  at 
Madras  in  1902.  Owing  to  the  different  meanings 
attached  by  the  different  societies  to  the  words 
"  missionary,"  "  communicant,"  "  adherent,"  the 
figures  under  each  head  are  not  absolutely  accurate, 
though  the  discrepancies  are  not  serious.  In 
Beach's  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions 
(pp.  24-5)  there  is  a  carefully  prepared  table  based 
on  the  Reports  of  the  different  Missionary  Societies 
working  in  India  (chiefly  for  the  year  1900).  In 
The  Christian  Conquest  of  India  (Appendix  E),  pub- 
lished by  the  American  Young  People's  Missionary 
Movement  in  1906,  there  is  a  similar  table  based 
on  Missionary  Society  Reports  of  a  later  year. 


,^te>-;.^^"^; 


^«ujj  i~*„;^  -^ 


-c!r^':^'~-^t>!^*^^2Li^ 


•^S 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The  following  list  includes  both  ivorks  of  reference  and  more  popular 
hooks.  The  books  likely  to  he  of  most  service  to  students  are  marked 
ivith  an  asterisk. 

GENERAL 

Imperial   Gazetteer,  26  vols.      New   edition,   1907.      (Clarendon 

Press,  £5  net ;  single  vols. ,  6s.  net  each.. ) 
Census  of  India,  1901,  1904.     (Eyre  &  Spottiswood,  8s.  3d.) 
Statistical  Abstract  relating   to   British  India,   from   1896-97  to 

1905-06,  1907.     (Wyman  &  Sons,  Is.  3d.) 

The   three   foregoing    publications    are    the    authoritative 

sources  of  information  about  India.     The  first  four  volumes 

of     the    Gazetteer     are    descriptive,    and    are    well     worth 

consulting. 
Bradley-Birt,  F.  B.  ,  Chota  Nagpur.     A  Little -known  Province. 

1903.     (Smith,  Elder  &  Co.,  12s.  6d.  net.) 
Bradlet-Birt,   F.  B.     The  Story  of  an  Indian  Upland.     1905. 

(Smith,  Elder  &  Co.,  12s.  6d.  net.) 
BOSE,  Shib  Chunder.     Hindoos  as  They  Are.     1883,     (Thacker, 

6s.  net.) 
Crooke,  W.     Things  Indian.     1906.     (Murray,  12s.  net.) 

An  encyclopsedia  giving  much  interesting  information  on 

matters  relating  to  India. 
Crooke,     W.       North- Western     Provinces     of     India.        1897. 

(Methuen,  10s.  6d.) 
Crooke,   W.     Natives  of  Northern  India.      1907.      (Constable, 

London,  6s.  net.) 
Day,   Lai  Behari.     Bengal   Peasant  Life.      1879.      (Macmillan, 

6s.) 
Festnemore,   J.      India.     Peeps  at   Many   Lands   Series.      1907. 

(Black,  Is.  6d.  net.) 
Lilly,  W.  S.     India  and  its  Problems.     1902.     (Sands,  7s.   6d. 

net.) 
Padfield,  J.  E.     The  Hindu  at  Home.     1906.     (Sim,  3s.  6d.) 
Rice,  S.   P.     Occasional  Essays  on  Native   South   Indian   Life. 

1901.     (Longmans,  10s.  6d.) 
Sleeman,  Col.     Rambles  and  Recollections  of  an  Indian  Of3&cial. 

1893.     (Constable,  2  vols.,  12s.  net.) 
SORABJI,   Cornelia.     Between  the  Twilights  ;    being  Studies  of 

Indian  Women  by  One  of  Themselves.  •   1908.     (Harper.  5s.) 

HISTORY 

*Imperial  Gazetteer,  Vol.  ii.,  1908.     (Clarendon  Press,  6s.  net.) 
DUTT,    RoMESH   Chunder.     History  of  Civilisation   in   Ancient 
India.     1890.     (Kegan,  Paul,  2  vols. ,  21s. ) 

297 


298  The  Desire  of  India 

Elphinstonb,  Mountstuart.     The  History  of  India.     9th  ed., 

1905.     (Murray,  15s.  net.) 
Frazer,   E.   W.     British   India.     Story  of  the   Nations   Series. 

1897.     (Fisher  Unwin,  5s.) 
*HuNTBR,  Sir  W.  W.     A  Brief  History  of  the  Indian  Peoples. 

1903.     (Clarendon  Press,  3s.  6d.) 
A  useful  short  history  of  India. 
Lane-Poole,    S.      Mediaeval   India  under  Muhammadan    Eule. 

Story  of  the  Nations  Series.     1903.      (Fisher  Unwin,  5s.) 
Lyall,  Sir  A.  C.     Rise  of  the  British  Dominion  in  India.     1905. 

(John  Murray,  4s.  6d.) 
Malleson,  Col.  G.  B.     Akbar.     Rulers  of  India  Series.     1892. 

(Clarendon  Press,  2s.  6d.) 
Rab,   G.   Milne .     The  Syrian  Church  in  India.     1892.     (Black- 
wood, 10s.  6d.) 
Ragozin,  Z.  A.     Vedic  India.     Story  of  the  Nations  Series.     1895. 

(Fisher  Unwin,  5s.) 
Richards,    W,    J.      The    Indian    Christians    of    S.     Thomas, 

otherwise  called  the  Syrian  Christians  of   Malabar.      1908. 

(Bemrose.) 
Smith,   Vincent    A.      Asoka.      Rulers  of    India  Series.     1901. 

(Clarendon  Press,  3s.  6d.) 
Smith,    Vincent  A.      The   Early   History  of  India.      2nd  ed. 

1908.     (Clarendon  Press,  14s.  net.) 

The  most  recent  and  best  account  of  Indian  history  up  to 

the  Muhammadan  invasions. 
Strachet,  Sir  John.     India  :  Its  Administration  and  Progress. 

(Macmillan,  10s.  net.) 


RELIGIONS 

Barth,  a.    The  Religions  of  India.    1891.    (Kegan,  Paul,  16s.) 
Bhattacharta,  J.  N.    Hindu  Castes  and  Sects.    1896.    (Thacker, 

16s.) 
CroOKE,  W.     The  Popular  Religion  and  Folklore  of  Northern 

India.     1897.     (Constable,  2  vols.,  21s.  net.) 
Davids,  T.  W.  Rhys.     Buddhism.     1894.     (S.P.C.K.,  2s.  6d.) 
*Davids,  T.  W.  Rhys.     Buddhism :  Its  History  and  Literature. 

1904.     (Putnam's  Sons,  6s.) 
Davids,   T.  W.   Rhys.     Buddhist  India.     Story  of  the  Nations 

Series.     1903.     (Fisher  Unwin,  5s.) 
Deussen,   Paul.     Outlines  of  Indian  Philosophy,   with  an  Ap- 
pendix on  the  Philosophy  of  the  Vedanta.     1907.     (Prob- 

sthain,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
Dubois,  Abb^.     Hindu  Manners,  Customs  and  Ceremonies.     3rd 

ed.,  1906.     (Clarendon  Press,  6s.  net.) 
*Geden,    a.    S.     Studies  in   Eastern  Religions.     1900.     (Kelly, 

3s.  6d.) 
Gordon,  E.  M.     Indian  Folk  Tales.    Sidelights  on  Village  Life  in 

Bilaspore,  Central  Provinces.     1908.     (Elliot  Stock,  3s.  6d.) 
Grant,  G.  M.     Religions  of  the  World.     1895.     (A.  &  C.  Black, 

6d.  net.  and  Is.  6d.  net.) 


Bibliography  299 

*Haigh,  Eev.  Henry.     Some  Leading  Ideas  of  Hinduism.     1902. 

(Methodist  Publishing  House,  2s.  6d.) 
*H0PKINS,  E.  W.     The  Keligions  of  India.     1895.     (Ginn  &  Co., 

8s.  6d.  net.) 

The  best  book  for  beginning  a  serious  study  of  the  subject. 
LiLLiNGSTON,   FRANK.     The  Brahmo  Somaj  and  Arya  Somaj  in 

their  Bearing  on   Christianity.     1901.     (Macmillan,   2s.   6d. 

net.) 
Lyall,    Sir  A.     Asiatic   Studies :    Keligious   and   Social.     1899. 

(Murray,  2  vols. ,  9s.  each. ) 
Macdonell,  a.   a.     a   History  of   Sanskrit   Literature.     1900. 

(Heinemann,  6s.) 
Mitchell,  Murray.    Great  Eeligions  of  India.    1905.    (Oliphant, 

5s.  net.) 
MONiER-WiLLiAMS,    M.       Brahmanism    and    Hinduism.       1887. 

(John  Murray,  18s.) 
MONIER- Williams,  M.     Hinduism.     1901.     (S.P.C.K.,  2s.  6d.) 
Oldenberg,    H.       Buddha :    His    Life,    Doctrine,    etc.       1882. 

(Williams  &  Norgate,  18s.) 
Oman,  J.  C.     The  Mystics,  Ascetics,  and  Saints  of  India.     1903. 

(Fisher  Unwin,  7s.  6d.  net.) 
Oman,   J.   C.     The  Brahmans,   Theists,   and  Muslims   of   India. 

1907.     (Fisher  Unwin,  14s.  net.) 
*KoBSON,  John.     Hinduism  and  Christianity.     1905.     (Oliphant, 

3s.  6d.  net.) 
Slater,  T.  E.    The  Higher  Hinduism  in  Relation  to  Christianity. 

1903.     (Elliott  Stock,  6s. ) 
Warren,  H.  C.     Buddhism  in  Translations.     1906.    (Ginn  &  Co., 

Westcott,'g.  H.     Kabir  and  the  Kabir  Panth.     1907.     (S.P.G., 

2s.  6d.  net.) 
WiLKiNS,  W.  J.     Hindu  Mythology.     1900.     (Thacker,  7s.  6d.) 
WiLKiNS,  W.  J.     Modern  Hinduism.     1907.     (Thacker,  7s.  6d.) 


MISSIONARY  WORK  AND  PROBLEMS 

Arthur,  _  William.      A  Mission    to  Mysore,  1908.     (Methodist 

Publishing  House,  5s. ) 
Barnes,  I.  H.      Behind  the  Pardah,  1898.      (Marshall,    3s.   6d. 

net.) 
Barnes,  I.    H.      Between    Life    and    Death,    1901.      (Marshall, 

3s.  6d.  net.) 
Beach,  H.    P.      Geography   and  Atlas  of  Protestant   Missions. 

1903.     (S.V.M.U.,  16s.  net.) 
Caldwell,  Lectures  on  the  Tinnevelly  Mission,  1857.     (Belland 

Baldy,  2s.  6d.) 
Chamberlain,  Jacob.      In  the  Tiger  Jungle,  1897.     (Oliphant, 

3s.  6d.) 
Chamberlain,  Jacob.     The  Cobra's  Den,  1900.      (Oliphant,  3s. 

6d.) 
Clough,  E.  R.      While  Sewing  Sandals,  or  Tales   of  a   Telugu 

Pariah  Tribe,  1899.     (Hodder  &  Stoughton,  6s. ) 


300         The  Desire  of  India 

*Denning,  M.  D.     Mosaics  from  India,  1902.     (Oliphant,  6s.) 
Dennis,  J.  S.      Christian    Missions   and   Social    Progress,   1906. 

(Oliphant,  3  vols.,  31s.  6d.) 
Elwin,  E.  H.     Indian  Jottings,   1908.      (Murray,  10s.   6d.    net.) 
Fuller,  Mrs  M.   B.     The  Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood,   1900. 

(Oliphant,  5s.) 
Hacker,  Rev.   I.  H.      A  Hundred   Years  in  Travancore,    1806- 

1906,  1908.     (Allenson,  2s.  6d.) 
Hart,   Rev.   W.  H.      Everyday  Life   in   Bengal,    1907.    (Metho- 
dist Publishing  House,  3s.  6d. ) 
*Hinkley.     a  Struggle  for  a  Soul,  1906.     (R.T.S.) 

A  series  of  well-written  short  stories  relating  to  missionary 

work  in  India. 
""Hodge,  J.,  and  Hicks,  G.     Caste  or  Christ,  1906.     (Morgan  & 

Scott,  2s.  and  Is.  6d.) 
A  series  of  graphic  sketches  of  missionary  work  in  Bihar. 
Hume,  R.  A.    Missions  from  the  Modern  View,  1905.    (Revell,  4s. 

6d.  net.) 
Hunter,   R.      History  of  Missions  of  Free   Church  of  Scotland 

in  India  and  Africa,  1873.     (Nelson,  3s.  6d.) 
Jackson,     John.       Lepers,     1906.       (Marshall    Bros.,    3s.    6d. 

net.) 
*  Jones,  J.  P.     India's  Problem  :  Krishna  or  Christ,  1905.  (Revell, 

5s.  net.) 
A  valuable  study  of  various  aspects   of   missionary  work. 
Lewis,   E.       Chenna   and    His    Friends,    Hindu    and  Christian, 

1899.  (R.T.S.,  2s   6d.) 

Longridge,   G.      a  History  of  the  Oxford  Mission  to  Calcutta, 

1900.  (Murray,  6s.) 

Lovett,  R.      History   of   the   L.M.S.,  2  vols.    1899.      (Frowde, 

21s.  net.) 
Lucas,  Bernard.     The  Empire  of  Christ,  1907.      (Macmillan  & 

Co.,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
Mason,  C.  A.,  Lux  Christi,  1902.     (Macmillan,  2s.  net.) 
Morrison,  John,  New  Ideas  in    India    during   the   Nineteenth 

Century,  1902.     (Macmillan,  7s.  net.) 
A  very  interesting  and  instructive  study  of   the  ways  in 

which   Christian   ideas  have    permeated    and  intiuenced  the 

thousrht  of  the  educated  classes. 
Mtlne,   Bishop  L.   G.,   Missions  to  Hindus,  1908.      (Longmans, 

3s.  6d.  net.) 
Oakley,  E.  S.,  Holy  Himalaya,  1905.     (Oliphant,  5s.  net.) 
Pandian,    T.    B.,    Indian   Village    Folk,    1898.       (Elliot    Stock, 

4s.  6d.) 
Pascoe,  C.  F.,  Two  Hundred  Years  of  the  S.P.G.,  1901.     (S.P.G., 

7s.  6d.) 
Decennial    Missionary    Conference,    Madras,     Report    of,     1902- 

1903.     (Christian  Lit.  Soc.  for  India,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
Ramabai,    Pandita,    The    High-Ca^te  Hindu   Woman,   Pandita 

Sarasvati,  1901.     (Revell,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
*Richter,  Julius,  History  of  Missions  in  India,  1908.  (Oliphant, 

10s.  6d.) 

A  most  thorough   and    exhaustive   account  of  missions  in 


Bibliography  301 

India  from  the  earliest  times  to  the  present  day,  supersed- 
ing all  previous  works  on  the  subject.  Indispensable  for 
purposes  of  reference. 

EOUSE,  C.  H.     Indian  Missionary  Pictures.     1894.     (Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  Is.  9d.) 

-"Russell,  N.     Village  Work  in  India.     1902.     (Eevell,  3s.  6d.) 

An  interesting  account  of  the  methods  and  problems  of 
village  work. 

*Small,  a.   H.     Yeshudas.      1907.     (M'Niven,  Wallace  &  Co., 
Is.) 

An  interesting  and  suggestive  story  of  a  seeker  after  truth. 

Stock,    Eugene.      History  of  the   Church   Missionary  Society. 
1899.     (C.M.S.,  18s.  net.) 

Storrow,  Rev.  E.     Oiu- Indian  Sisters.     1898.     (R.T.S.,  3s.  6d.) 

Taylor,    H.    F.    L.     In  the    Land   of  the   Five   Rivers.     1906. 
(Black,  Is.) 

Telford,    Rev.    John.      Short  History  of  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Missions.     1907.     (Methodist  Publishing  House,  2s.  6d.) 

Thoburn,  Bishop.    The  Christian  Conquest  of  India.    (Y.P.M.M., 
2s.  net.) 

Tyack,   Lena.     Hands  Across  the  Sea.     1908.     (Wesleyan  Mis- 
sionary Society,  2s.  net.) 

*ViNES,   C.  E.      In  and  Out   of  Hospital.     1905.     (C.E.Z.M.S., 
Marshall  Brothers,  Is.  6d.  net.) 

An   excellent   account   of    medical    mission    work    among 
women. 

Wilson-Carmichael,  a.     Overweights  of  Joy,  1906.     (Morgan  & 
Scott,  4s.  6d.  net.) 

Wilson-Carmichael,  A.     Things  as  They  Are,  1904.     (Morgan  k 
Scott,  Is.  6d.  net.  and  2s.  6d.  net.) 


MISSIONARY  BIOGRAPHY 


Men  of  Might  in  Indian  Missions.     Helen  H.  Holcomb.     1901. 

(Oliphant,  5s.) 
Sketches  of  Indian  Christians.    S.  Satthianadhan.    1896.    (Christian 

Lit.  Soc.  for  India,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
Twelve  Pioneer  Missionaries.     George  Smith.      1899.      (Nelson, 

7s.  6d.) 
Caldwell,  Reminiscences  of  Bishop.     J.  L.  Wyatt. 
Carey,  Life  of  William.     George  Smith.     1885.     (John  Murray, 

16s.) 
Carey,    Life  of   William.      J.   B.    Myers.      1887.      (Partridge, 

Is.  6d.) 
Clark,  Robert,  of  the  Punjab.     H.  M.  Clark.     1907.     (Melrose, 

7s.  6d.) 
Day,  Lal  Beharl     G.  Macpherson.     1900.     (Clark,  3s.  6d.) 
Duff,  Life  of  Alexander.      George  Smith.      1899.     (Hodder  & 

Stoughton,  6s.) 
Elliot,  J,  A.     ("  Padri  Elliott  of  Faizabad.")    A.  W,  Newboult. 

1907.     (Methodist  Publishing  House,  3s.  6d.) 


302         The  Desire  of  India 

Emslie,  Dr  W.  Jackson.     ("Seedtime  in  Kashmir.")    4th  ed. 

1891.     (Nisbet,  Is.  net.) 
Fox,  H.  W.     G-.  Townsend.     (Seeley  &  Co.) 
French,  Bishop  T.  Valpy.     H.  Birks.     1895.     (Murray,  30s.) 
Fuller,  Mrs  Jenny.     ("A  Life  for  God  in  India.")    H.  S.  Dyer. 

(Revell,  2s.  6d.  net.) 
G-oreh,  Life  of  Father.     C.  E.  Gardiner.     1900.    (Longmans,  5s.) 
Heber,  Bishop.    Dr  George  Smith.    1895.    (John  Murray,  10s.  6d. ) 
Lela,  Chandra.    An  Indian  Priestess.    A.  Lee.    1902.    (Morgan 

&  Scott,  Is.  6d.  net.) 
Leupolt,  C.   B.     Recollections  of  an  Indian  Missionary.     1873. 

(S.P.C.K.,  Is.  6d.) 
Leupolt,  C.  B.     Further  Recollections  of  an  Indian  Missionary. 

1884.     (Nisbet,  7s.  6d.  and  5s.) 
Macdonald,  Kenneth  S.    J.  M.  Macphail.    1905.    (Oliphant,  5s.) 
Martyn,   Henry.      Saint  and  Scholar.      1892.      George  Smith. 

(R.T.S.,  10s.  6d.) 
Murdoch,  Life  of  John.     Henry  Morris.    1907.     (Christian  Lit. 

Soc.  for  India,  4s.  net.) 
Noble,  R.  T.     John  Noble.     1868.     (Seeley,  2nd  ed.,  3s.  6d.) 
Petrie,  Irene.    Mrs  Carus  Wilson.    1900.    (Hodder  &Stoughton, 

6s.) 
Ramabai,  Pandita.    The  Story  of  Her  Life  and  Work.    Helen  S. 

Dyer.     1900.     (Morgan  &  Scott,  3s.  6d. ) 
Reed,    Mary.      Missionary  to   Lepers.      John  Jackson.      1899. 

(Marshall,  2s.  6d.) 
SwARTZ,    Memoirs   of    the   Life   and   Correspondence   of    C.    F. 

Hugh  Pearson.     1839.     (Hatchard,  2  vols.) 
Tucker,  Life  and  Letters  of  C.  M.  (A.L.O.E.)    Agnes  Giberne. 

1896.     (Hodder  &  Stoughton,  7s.  6d.) 
Wilson,  Life  of  John,   of  Bombay.     Dr  George  Smith.     1878. 

(John  Murray,  9s.) 


INDEX 

AH  references  to  Countries,  Languages  and  Races;  and  Mountains 
and  Pdcers  are  groicped  under  the  heading  Geography. 


Aborigines,  21,  27, 182, 185,  240, 

270 
Akbar,  124-126 
Alexander  the  Great,  113,  115 
Allahabad,  9,  10,  134,  282 
American    Missions,    168,    169, 

17H,  182,  184,  270 
Anderson  (John),  169 
Arya  Samaj,  232,  233 
Ascetics,  83,  104,  214,  236,  244, 

283 
Asoka,  78,  116  et  seq.,  118,  172 
Assam,  135 
Atma,  81 
AuiTingzeb,  126 


B 


Babar,  124 

B.  &  F.  Bible  Society,  203 

Banerji  (K.M.),  243,  246,  256 

Barth,  79 

Benares,  9,  10,  76,  80,  120,  212, 

218,  243 
Bentinck  (Lord  William),  131 
Bhagavad  Gita,  93 
Bible,  162,  201,  203,  238,  243 
Bishop  of  Madras,  98,  222,  268 
Black  Art,  95  [see  Superstitions) 
B.  M.  S.,  161,  164,  167,  203,262 
Bose  (Mathura  Nath),  243,  245 
Brahma,  81,  82,  84,  85,  92 
Brahmo  Samaj,  232,  256 
Brahman,  15,  16,  53,  54.  56,  57, 

58,  60,  72,  80,  98,  100,  101, 

104,  176,  198,  222,  283 
Brahmanas,  72,  73 
Bright  (John),  134 
British  Kule  and  Influence,  13, 

128,  129,  130,  132,   141,  168, 

194,  234,  281 


Buddha  and  Buddhism,  10,  28, 
74  et  seq.,  93,  116,  118,  120, 
172 

Burma,  28,  130 


Calcutta,  131 

CaldweU   (Bp.),    169,  177,    179, 

184,  251 
Campbell  (Rev.  A.),  205 
Carey  (William),  150,  157  et  seq. 

169,  202,  204 
Caste,  52-57,  66,  etseq.,  185, 188, 

196,  216,  219,  222,  234,  239, 

241,  244,  272 
Catechists,  251 
Ceylon,  27,  118 
Champaran,  37 
Chandragupta,  116,  119 
Chenghiz  Khan,  121 
Chet  Rami,  237  et  seq. 
Child    Life,    66,    99,    233     {see 

Women  and  Zenana) 
Chota  Nagpur,  97 
Christian,   Effect  of   becoming, 

68,  96,  97,  186,  195,  213,  217, 

235,  242,  272 
Clark  (Robert),  169 
Clough,  180,  181 
C.M.S.,  164,  167,  169,  177,  198, 

241,  252,  269 
Continental   Missions,   149,  156, 

168 
Converts,  64,  244  et  seq. ,  252 
Corrie,  169 
Cotton,  170 


Danish  Halle  Mission,  149,  156 
Dark  Age,  99 


304 


The  Desire  of  India 


Dealtry(Bp.),l78 

Deities  and  Divinities  {see  gods) 

Delhi,  123,  124,  127 

Devadasen,  242 

Downie  (Rev.  D),  182 

Dubois  (Abbe),  64 

Duff  (Alexander),  169 


E 


East  India  Company,  129,  130, 

132,  163-165,  170 
Educational  Missions,  199,  231 
Edwardes  (Sir  Herbert),  170 
English  and  England,  127,  131 
Ethnology  {see  Geography) 


Fairbank  (Samuel),  169 
Fakir,  236  {see  Ascetic) 
Famine,  48  et  seq.,  69,  179,  186, 

204,  234,  249 
Festivals,  94,  100,  135,  209,  237 

{see  Mela) 
Forman  (C.  W.),  169 
Free  Church  of  Scotland,  169, 

205 
French,  127,  129 
Fuller  (Rev.  Andrew),  158 
Funeral  Customs,  102,  103 


Ganesa,  85,  86,  96,  103 
Gautama    Siddhartha,    74     {see 

Buddha) 
Gaya,  76 
Geography. 

Countries,      Languages      o.nd 
Races  {see  Aborigines),  1, 
2,  13-15,  18,  31 
Aryan,  12,  14,  15,  17,  112, 

113,  119 
Bengali,  17.  18,  42,  91,  93, 
127,  128,'  129,   156,    183, 
205,  247 
Bihar,  172 
Burma,  28,  130 
Deccan,  3,  22 


Dravidian,  14,  16,  17 

Hindi,  18,  89,  91 

Hindostani,  19 

Jat,  15,  60 

Maratha,  127,  130 

Mongolian,  15,  123 

Rajput,  15,  124,  125 

Sikh,  127,  129,  236 

South  India,  27,  28 

Tamil,    87,    150,    151,   202, 
258 

Telugu,  268,  273 

Urdu,  19 
Mountains 

Himalaya,  2,  4,  5,  6,  11,  12 

Vindhya,  3,  12,  20 
Rivers,  6,  7,  22 

Brahmaputra,  3,  4,  5,  7 

Cauvery,  24 

Ganges,  5,  7,  8,  9,  11,  172, 
282 

Indus,  3,  4,  5,  7,  8,  11 

Irawaddy,  28 

Jumna,  10,  282 

Narbada,  7,  22,  23 
Gods,  95,  94,  97,  100 
Golden  Age,  121 
Goreh  (Nehemiah),  243,  256,  279 
Government  officials,  169,  253 
Grant  (Charles),  170 
Greeks,  114,  115 
Gupta  Dynasty,  121 
Guru  Nanak,  129,  236 


Haldane  (Robert),  157 

Hall,  217 

Hanuman,  89,  96 

Hardwar,  9,  10,  135 

Hastings  (Warren),  130 

Heber,  170,  219,  220 

Hector  (Dr),  245 

Hindu  Society  and  Christianity, 

108,  188,  263,  266,  274 
Hinduism,  5,  10,  72  et  seq.,  78, 

82,  85,  94,  104,  108,  119,  128, 

206,   216,  218,  220,  232,  236, 

242,  266,  270 
Hislop  (Stephen),  169 
Holi,  100 
Human  Life,  value  of,  68,  206, 

233,  234 


Index 


305 


Immoralities  connected  with 
worship  of  Kali,  and  with  Holi, 
93,  100 

Indian  Church,  194,  22C,  230, 
235,  239  et  seq. ,  242,  253  et  seq., 

Invasions,    13,    120,    121,    122, 

127 
Irrigation,  135 
Isvara,  94,  95 
Islam,  123,  127,  128,  237,  242, 

244,  270 
Itineration,  207 


Jacobites,  148,  241 
Janicke,  177 


K 

Kabir,  90,  94,  129,  214 
Kali,  93 

Kiernander,  157 
Khassia  Hills,  271 
Krishna,  85,  88,  91,  94,  101 


Lawrence,  170 
Lingayats,  222 
L.M.S.,  164,  167,  168,  179,  197, 


M 

Mahabharata,  92 
Manikka  Vasagar,  87,  257 
Mann,  Code  of,  100 
M'Leod  (Sir  Donald),  170 
Marriage,  61,  66,  69 
Martyn  (Henj-y),  170,  203 
Marshman  (Joshua),  161,  202 
Mass   Movements,    175   et    sec 

183,  187,  233,  266,  271 
Maurya  Dynasty,  119 
Medical  Missions,  ]  97 


Mela  {see  Festivals),  101,  211, 
282 

Metempsychosis  {see  Transmi- 
gration) 

Missionary  work,  142,  147,  166, 
170,  173,  192  et  seq.,  206,  212, 
215,  222,  223,  234,  239,  242, 
243 

Mlechchas,  243 

Moghul  Dynasty,  124,  126 

Monsoon,  47,  48 

Moravians,  157 

Morrison  (Dr  John),  232 

Muhammadan  {see  Islam) 

Mullah,  126 

Mutiny,  131,  169 

Muttra,  127 

Mylne  (Bp.),  271 


N 


National     Missionary     Society, 

261,  262 
National  spirit,  67,  267,  279 
Need  of    Christ   (India's),   108 

282 
Newton  (John),  169 
Nirvana,  78 


0 

Ongole,  181,  182 
Orissa,  116 
Orphanages,  204,  249 
Outcastes,  64  etseq.,  243 


Pettitt,  177 

Philosophy,  84,  85 
Pipal  tree,  95 
Plassey,  129,  156 
Plutschau  (Heinrich),  150 
Pope(DrG.  U.),  87,  102 
Portuguese,  147,  148 
Posts  and  Telegraphs,  136      , 
Prejudice,  193 

Priests,   104  {see  Brahman,  As- 
cetics) 
Protestant  Christians,  173  et  seq. 


3o6 


The  Desire  of  India 


Q 

Queen's  Proclamation,  132 


R 


Railways,  134 

Rama,  85,  88,  90,  91,  92,  129, 

280 
Ramabai  (Pandita),  243,  247 
Ramanand,  84,  90,  94,  214 
Ramanuja,  83 

Ramayana,  88,  89,  92,  93,  96 
Ram  Mohan  Roy,  246 
Religion  not  a  moral  force,  98 
Results,  etc. ,  225  d  seq 
Rhenius,  169 
Rig  Veda,  112 
Rites,  96,  99,  100 
Roberts  (Lord),  134 
Rome  and  Roman  Catholic,  120, 

121,   147,  149,  156,  173,  176, 

222 
Ryland,  159 


S 


Sacredness  of  Life,  118,  119 

Salvation,  195 

Sankaracharya,   80,   81,  83,  84, 

214 
Sankhya,  74,  80 
Sargent,  169 
Satthianadhan,  177,  242 
Schultze,  151,  202 
Schwartz  (Christian  F.),  151  et 

seq.,  163,  176,219,  221,  242, 
Scotland,   Church  of,  169,  232, 

246 
Scotland,  Free  Church  of,  169, 

205 
Scottish  Missionary  Society,  164 
Serampore,  150.  163,  164,  202 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  243,  247 
Shanan  or  Shanar,  176, 178, 179, 

185,  240,  257 
Sin,  195 
Sita,  89 
Siva  and  Saivism,  74,  84-86,  93 

94,  121 
Smith  (Dr),  204 
Social  Reform,  233 


Society  of  St  John  the  Evangelist, 
244 

Song  Celestial,  93 

Statistics,  35  et  seq.,  170,  et  seq., 
197,  199,  202,  203,  240,  268, 
271,  273,  283  {see  Appendix) 

S.P.C.K.,  156,  157 

S.P.G.,  167,  177,  268 

St  Thomas,  147 

Superstitions,  95,  98,  102,  104 

Suttee,  125,  131 

Syrian  Church,  147,  173,  241 


Tantric  Worship,  93 
Temple  women,  98,  99 
Theism,  etc.,  83,  129,  232,  248 
Thoburn  (Bp.),  270 
Tinnevelly,  176,   177,   178,  184, 

242,  258,  262 
Toleration,  119,  126,  132 
Trajan,  120 

Tranquebar,  149,  156,  173 
Translation  of  Bible.  162,  201  et 

seq. 
Transmigration,  82,  102 
Transport,  133,  134 
Trinchinopoly,  153 
Tulsi  Das,   89,  90,  91,  94,  214, 

262,  280 
Twice-born,  100 


U 


Union  of  Presbyterian  Churches, 

259,  262 
Unoccupied  fields,  277 
Upanishads,  72,  73,  74,  80 


Valmiki,  89 

Veda,  net  seq.,  112,  232 

Vedanta,  74,  80,  81,  83 

Vellala,  60,  185 

Village  life,  35,  37-39,  41-44,  60,' 

62,   65,  66,  68,  99,  224,  233, 

250 
Vishnu  and  Vaishavism,  10,  74, 

85,  88,  91-94,  222 


Index 


307 


w 

Walpole  (Spencer),  141 
Ward  (William),  161,  202 
Wars,  internal,  127 
Wesleyan    Missionary    Society, 

168,  170 
Widows  (child),  66,  99,  233 
Wilberforce  (William),  165 
Wilson  (Bp.  Daniel),  170,  219 
Wilson  (John),  83,  169 
Wolff,  83 
Women,  45,  46,  69,  98,  99,  208, 

233,    234,    248  {see  child  and 

widow) 
Worship,  100  {see  festivals 


Xavier  (Francis),  148 


Yogi, 


Zenana,  128,  208  {see  women) 
Ziegenbalg  (Bartholomaus),  150, 
202 


,- 

Date  Due 

1 

_t       .,     llll 

m- 

OB&irr 

Hr 

L.  B.  Cat.  No.  1 137 

ui  Jl\1J  ,VJ  1 IWB 


CLAPP 


3  5002  02025  9581 


Datta,  Surendra  Kumar,     a, 
The  desire  of  India  / 


■^.v-.« 


■■■':l